Issue

  Geographical Integration

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Improvement of improper area delimitations by co-operative groups
 
Improvement of improper area delimitations by co-operative Groups
Study of Transboundary Sources in the Former-Avon Area
West Midlands (UK) Regional co-operation
Cooperation with other authorities
Regional/Transboundary PM10 Assessment for Local Authorities in Norfolk
Development of AQ Related Planning Guidance in the UK
Ways which cities deal with the problem of transboundary pollution
 
Regional/Transboundary PM10 Assessment for Local Authorities in Norfolk
Air Quality Zoning in the Veneto Region
Development of AQ Related Planning Guidance in the UK

Overview of Issue

 

The outward expansion of urban growth across the administrative borders began in the 1960’s in most European cities. Sub urbanisation has strengthened the functional relations between central cities and their suburban hinterlands. However the administrative borders and/or arrangements often do not ease the co-operation, but in the contrary slow it down or encourage competition and the realisation of unsustainable development trends.

Cities are often perceived as areas that are tightly defined by their administrative boundaries, rather than being identified as part of a wider city-region with multidimensional links with their hinterland and particularly with the surrounding rural areas. This perception is reflected in the way cities are managed. Potential reciprocal benefits do not always materialize due to political and administrative obstacles and the fragmentation of competencies.


Last Updated


 

13th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Improvement of improper area delimitations by co-operative groups

2. Introduction

   

Air pollution is not limited to political boundaries. Polluters may not always be the recipients of their own pollution and similary, some non-polluting areas may suffer from their neighbours.

3. Discussion

   

The responsibility of controlling certain types pollution in many European countries is given to the local municipalities. Often, the air quality problem is not confined to within their borders. Major road networks connect cities and regions within a country or between countries producing corridors of poor air quality. Major industrial areas send their emissions high into the atmosphere which can travel very long distances, eg. pollution from the UK and central Europe used to fall as acid rain in Scandinavia.

Just as international organisations are set up to help control cross border pollution so local and national organisations can aid in controlling more local pollution.

Co-operation is needed both between neighbouring municipalities and between municipalities of a similar size to enable a common approach to the problem of air pollution. This may take place at different levels and with varying complexity. National organisations are often best at organising conferences and seminars to disseminate information to a large part of a country or for instance to large cities.

At the more local level, a single municipality may wish to organise similar events in its region or sub region.

While monitoring and assessing pollution in a region it is often necessary to share information with neighbours in order to determine the proportion of pollution which is created locally and that which is imported from the neighbouring areas. It is sometimes necessary to organise formal agreements between neighbouring authorities to enable this exchange of information to happen.

It may also be that case that information on transport is collected at a regional level but is required by the cities for air quality assessment. Unless there is a formal agreement or statutory requirement to provide this information to the local authorities or cities, this information is often difficult to obtain.

Co-operation between municipalities in a region should be led from the top. Politicians and senior managers may prevent this at a high level to benefit some other political purpose. In this case it is often necessary for informal co-operation to occur at a lower level between the officers directly involved in the air quality assessment process. This unofficial co-operation may sometimes be more successful than any higher formal agreement.

The advantage of larger co-operative groups of air quality proffessionals means that they can have a louder voice and greater power when communicating with the national government.

Sharing information and experiences can save time and money as lessons can be learnt from each other to avoid making the same mistake twice.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Set up a group of air quality officers in the immediate neighbouring authorities. Agree to share information freely within the group to benefit everyone.

Explore the possibility of setting up a national organisation or regional organisation together with allies to create more ‘clout’

Explore the possibility of purchasing monitoring equipment or specialist modelling software in bulk. This can often make servicing contract cheaper as the servicing contractor can combine several monitoring sites in one trip which will reduce the cost of travelling.

Allow direct communication at a low level between the air quality officers directly involved with the air quality modelling and monitoring process.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Cooperation with other authorities
Improvement of improper area delimitations by co-operative Groups
Study of Transboundary Sources in the Former-Avon Area
Development of AQ Related Planning Guidance in the UK

Further Examples:

West Midlands (UK) Regional co-operation
Regional/Transboundary PM10 Assessment for Local Authorities in Norfolk

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Webpage providing examples of co-operative working by a group of Local Authorities in the UK's ex-Avon Area http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/centre/region/cuba/mindex.html

· Webpage providing examples of co-operative working by a group of Local Authorities in Sussex, UK: http://www.sussex-air.net/

· Website co-ordinated by a number of Local Authorities in the north-east of the UK: http://enviweb.sunderland.ac.uk/

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Ways which cities deal with the problem of transboundary pollution

2. Introduction

   

Transboundary pollution in its technical sense covers pollution that moves between the different layers of the atmosphere. A good example here is ozone, where it is a very useful molecule in the stratosphere blocking high energy UV from affecting us in the troposphere but a serious polluter affecting human health at high concentrations in the troposphere. The protective stratospheric ozone layer is being damaged by transboundary movement of CFC’s from the troposphere which then react to convert ozone back to oxygen.

A commoner use of the term transboundary is to describe pollution that travels great distances in the troposphere, carried by strong winds and thermal currents. We will cover examples of both.

The main issues of transboundary pollution affecting cities are ozone episodes and PM10 episodes often involving particulate sulphate.

Ozone episodes occur where large regions are affected by precursors from outside, locally generated precursors and transboundary stratospheric ozone which together with stable conditions and bright sunlight stimulate the production of tropospheric ozone giving rise to a high ozone episode and global warming.

Acid rain is another transboundary pollutant formerly dispersed by high chimneys affecting far distant regions. Sulphuric and sulphurous acids are oxidised to the sulphate form and can be transported as fine particulates across 1000’s of kilometres within the troposphere.

Particulates from forest fires, volcanic eruptions and large industrial sources may also be transported many hundreds of kilometres from their source and add a high background to locally produced pollution. Volcanoes can ‘push’ material out of the troposphere i.e. HCl gas, but particulates are normally too heavy.

The main atmospheric transboundary pollutants affecting cities are global warming molecules such as CO2, hydrocarbons, CFC’s etc. Many cities have grown up where rivers meet or flow into deltas or estuaries and are, therefore, threatened by global warming sea level rises. Cities need to include global warming molecules in their air quality strategies and need to work together to reduce emissions on a regional basis.

Many cities have now joined climate protection alliances and are developing their own climate protection strategies on the basis that everyone doing a little will add up to a great deal.

3. Discussion

   

Although climate protection issues are often seen as intergovernmental issues, there is a great deal that can be done at local level. Emission inventories already in place for toxic pollutants can be extended to include global warming emissions. Large emissions can then be targeted on a local basis for energy efficiency measures or for substitution with lesser warmers. Cities being close to residents can run education and action campaigns selling the need to reduce excess global warming.

Cities work well in co-operation with other cities and can learn from the way each tackles the problem. A regional approach is also necessary to control and prevent ozone episodes. Co-operation, sharing and the promotion of alternative non fossil fuel generation together with realistic fuel and heat conservation measures are all ways of helping control transboundary pollution.

Although little can be done to tackle pollution from natural sources, such as volcanoes and strong wind, forest fires can be controlled by regional and national action and alliances. Deliberate deforestation must be fought by richer counties by banning timber form non sustainable sources.

The networks of the old Sustainable Cities and Towns Campaign and Integaire are all alliances between cities designed to reduce pollution.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Air Quality and Global warming strategies need to be brought together in dealing with transboundary issues.

· Economic measures are necessary to tackle deforestation and non sustainable logging of timber.

· Cities are closer to citizens and can best target campaigns locally even when part of a national or international initiative.

· Co-operative groups, both within and between cities and countries, can help develop best practice across all areas of concern and by publicising best practise can help spread the message and encourage more cities to take part.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Regional/Transboundary PM10 Assessment for Local Authorities in Norfolk
Development of AQ Related Planning Guidance in the UK
Air Quality Zoning in the Veneto Region

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Webpage providing examples of co-operative working by a group of Local Authorities in the UK's ex-Avon Area: http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/centre/region/cuba/mindex.html

· Webpage providing examples of co-operative working by a group of Local Authorities in Sussex, UK: http://www.sussex-air.net/

· Website co-ordinated by a number of Local Authorities in the north-east of the UK: http://enviweb.sunderland.ac.uk/

· Baseline scenario and integrating assessment modelling: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/cafe/activities/basescenario.htm

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Participation of Stakeholders

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Informing the public
 
Air Quality Index Board at Leipzig
Informing the public in Göteborg
Dosing traffic in Utrecht
Consultation and Participation
 
Consultation and Participation in Bristol
Consultation and participation in Seville
Active public involvement in relation to LA21
 
Public involvement in Seville
ZOOM-Kids on the move to Kyoto
EcoTeams programme

Overview of Issue

 

Governments are more and more concerned to provide clean air for all and the improvement of air quality clearly is a cooperative process, requiring concerted action of all stakeholders.

A wide range of techniques can be used to facilitate public participation throughout the decision-making or development planning process. As a means to involve the citizens and other stakeholders in air quality management, some countries have established coordination points such as regional and/or local air pollution control districts.


Last Updated


 

13th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Informing the public

2. Introduction

   

The majority of urban air quality monitoring in European Cities is carried out by local, regional or/and national government. In some cases other organisations supplement this by taking part in their own studies or in conjunction with local authorities. These organisations range from universities/institutes down to community groups and schools using the data from air quality monitoring and using it in a wide variety of applications, such as health studies, development planning, transport planning, environmental impact assessments, etc. Most of the studies have been carried out by experts in their particular field, and often the complex and technical monitoring data they produce is not accessible directly to the public. The new challenge for those involved in air quality management is to make this data available and understandable by the general public, so that it may form the basis of correct decisions which benefit air quality.

3. Discussion

   

The question of how to disseminate air quality information to the public is currently being carried out or considered in almost all member states.

  • How to inform the public about air quality?
  • It is important to define who, what, when, how, and why the information is to be used:
  • Who needs to be involved?
  • Media (press, radio, television), central and local organisations, government as well as non-government administration and other information sources.
  • What is the information being used for?
  • Experts for air quality improvements?
  • Current air pollution state?
  • Report on air quality and contribution of individual sources and pollution during recent period, e.g., last year?
  • Plan for smog and control systems?
  • When is the data needed?
  • Regular information about activities in the region and about current air quality state. Immediately at emergency situation.
  • Irregularly - in case of need and possibility.
  • How will the data be issued?
  • By the spoken word: in radio, telephone information line, Fax, e-mail, picture information - TV, during weather forecast, Internet services.
  • Printed information - newspapers, advertisements, bill/boards, annual reports.
  • By signs: sirens and other acoustic signals.
  • Where will the data be available?
  • Public places: road borders (VMS), parking lots, enterprises, workplaces, schools, hospitals, airports, railway and bus station halls, sport grounds, department stores, Cultural facilities, squares etc.
  • What are the objectives!
  • Information about current air pollution, specific health problems, raising environmental awareness among population, mobilising general public for taking actions for air quality improvement etc?

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Many organisations monitor air quality. Data obtained from this monitoring is available in various forms, and with varying degrees of accessibility. Those involved in air quality management should utilise this data and package it so that it becomes information on which organisations, communities and individuals can make decisions regarding their actions. National strategies and European Directives are aiding the provision of air quality information by placing mandatory minimum requirements on types and amounts of information issued by governments of member states, and local authorities.

There is a need for increased resources to instigate and research the effectiveness of air quality information strategies. In particular small local authorities cannot achieve the demands of rapid information dissemination, and realised that national governments must carry out this aspect of air quality management.

Perceptions of air pollution in the minds of the public, commercial and trade organisations and local politicians and in the writings of the local press are a major obstacle to overcome. Methods of changing perceptions can include:

  • Establishing a working relationship with the media so that they are aware of air quality management issues, not simply of air pollution episodes.
  • Examining which organisation should provide air quality information, as the public are in general more likely to trust health processionals than local or national government "experts".
  • Promoting involvement in air quality initiatives so that it is considered as a positive attribute when trying to attract new investment to the city/town.

Air quality information is the important first step in any public awareness and education campaigns. The next stage for the local authority is to involve communities in examining why air pollution exists and crucially what is being done to relieve it.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Air Quality Index Board at Leipzig
Informing the public in Göteborg
Dosing traffic in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· http://www.umwelt.sachsen.de/lfug

· Member States and air quality contacts: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/links.htm

· Targeted Summary of the European Sustainable Cities Report for Local Authorities: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/urban/locsm-en.htm#domaines

· Commission frequently asked questions on Air quality: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/faq.htm

· Commission Fact sheets on air quality: http://europa.eu.int/scadplus/leg/en/s15004.htm

· http://europa.eu.int/scadplus/leg/en/lvb/l28031a.htm

· EU Directives : EU Ambient Air web

· page :http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm

· (UK Ambient Air web page) : http://www.airquality.co.uk/archive/index.php

· California Office of Environmental Health Hazard Assessment web page: http://www.oehha.org/public_info.html

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Consultation and Participation

2. Introduction

   

The extent to which consultation and participation takes place in cities across Europe varies considerably. The variation occurs across a number of different axes:

· From information provision to full-blown participation

· Whether issues are consulted on due to statutory responsibilities or as good practice

· From consultation with other Council departments, NGOs and the general public

· The range of issues; from planning and transportation to environmental

· The degree to which consultation is formalised through strategies or groupings

These issues will be discussed below.

What is apparent is that few councils have a great understanding of how the public perceive their consultation\participation methods. There is a pattern that the general public do not appear to want to attend regular, bureaucratic meetings and are rarely prepared to do so, but they often feel under-consulted with regard to big developments. Participation rates quoted by councils ranged from 0.2% to 35% (the latter roughly equivalent to the rate for participation in local elections).

3. Discussion

   

The degree to which councils undertake consultation and participation can range from provision of information regarding policies or action already undertaken or about to be undertaken, through consultation on a selection of pre-determined options, right up to visioning exercises where the public get to decide on the aims of underlying policy itself rather than just the implementation.

The extent to which consultation goes on is often determined by two factors. Whether consultation is a statutory requirement (as is often the case in land-use planning instances) or if the activities are potentially controversial (as is often the case with any policies or actions restricting the use of cars). Although in many cases the public does not hold a role in the final decision, local politicians were, in many cases, unlikely to go against very strong public views where these had been expressed through formal council procedures.

The range of consultees extends from other council departments (although in some cases problems occur due to lack of consultation within departments!), to other councils, other layers of governance (e.g. regional or national), government agencies, NGOs and organisations representing certain members of the general public, and finally individual members of the public. In many cases consultation with other departments and councils occurs within general working practices by way of joint committees or regular meetings (this has particularly developed in the UK in relation to the Local Air Quality Management Process). Where communication with regional and national occurs, this is often much less interactive. In terms of consultation with the public, the first approach is often through communication with NGOs and other bodies such as residents associations. This often finds ‘activists’ in the community, those people who have strong opinions on matters and are consequently part of groups. Finding the opinion of the normal, everyday, uncommitted person is a far more complex task. There are various ways to approach this including extensive surveys, the creation of public panels (this is discussed below) and the creation of public exhibitions to both inform people and give them an opportunity to submit their opinion.

Land-use planning has the best general record for consultation procedures. This stems from the direct localised effect of many planning applications on neighbourhoods. In many countries consultation over land-use, at both the level of an individual application and at a more strategic level is usually compulsory (although in the UK the government is currently trying to limit requirements for consultation on certain types of projects). Public consultation becomes increasingly less frequent for transport and environmental issues. Where transport schemes could have a large effect on specific neighbourhoods, some form of consultation tends to occur but there is rarely the opportunity for the public to do more than prioritise options (the final choice of which is often pre-determined for other reasons). With environmental matters, consultation is even less frequent, often because issues become scientific or technical fact and therefore are suitable for dissemination for transparency and information purposes, but there is very little room for discussion. General environmental themes are often approached through Local Agenda 21 programmes, and actions to improve environmental conditions put forward as action plans tend to involve issues where there is no need for general consultation (such as changing licensing conditions on industrial processes) or cross-over in to the land-use and transport planning spheres.

The most prominent example of good practice found amongst sample cities is the development of consultation panels consisting of a broad (and representative range) members of the public. These come by a range of titles (Citizen’s Panel in Bristol, People’s Panel in Birmingham, Consulta in Venice) but amount to much the same thing, a group of members of the public who commit themselves to being consulted on a wide range of topics. This avoids the issues of the general public feeling “over-consulted” (something that seems to occur often, especially combined with a parallel feeling that their views aren’t acted upon). It also avoids the tendency for consultees to only express views on matters that they have specific interests in.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Consultation and Participation in Bristol
Consultation and participation in Seville

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Examples of consultation initiatives carried out by UK local authorities: http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/review/initiatives.html

· http://www.klimabuendnis.org/start.htm

· Member States and air quality contacts: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/links.htm

Further readings:

· IEMA, 2002, "Perspectives: Guidelines on participation in environmental decision-making"

· Web links: (UK Environment Agency): http://www.environment-agency.gov.uk/aboutus/512398/830672/831980/832074/?lang=_e

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Active public involvement in relation to LA21

2. Introduction

   

An essential element of any Local Agenda 21 process is the consultation and involvement of the wider community and general public. Any Local Agenda 21 Strategy should be a joint effort between the different sectors in society and local residents. The involvement of the public is of key importance in this process as it creates a sense of responsibility amongst the citizens for improving their local environment and it helps the local authority to advocate the implementation of actions for achieving the goals of sustainability.

All over Europe, existing community development techniques are being adapted for Local Agenda 21 and new ones are being tried. There are no fixed ways of involving the wider community but two main strands have been identified as essential in the process. First of all ‘Awareness raising and education tools’ and second of all, ‘Consultation and participation tools’.

3. Discussion

   

Awareness Raising and Education

Environmental Education is a key component of the local agenda process because if the local people are to be part in local sustainable development actions, they need to understand the issues and why actions are needed. Public awareness raising campaigns about the issues are one way of approaching this. Other ideas include: competitions, special offers to buy for example less polluting cars and using local newspapers and radio to cover relevant topics. But another obvious area of activity is using schools and other educational establishments to get the sustainability message across. Schools are seen as a driving force to educate and involve other sectors of the community, and in particular children, in awareness raising.

Consult and involve the wider community and the general public

#As mechanisms to consult and involve the citizens and other stakeholders, we can find:

· Visioning Conferences to encourage participants to imagine what sort of community they would like to live in;

· Focus groups; and

· Citizen’s juries, which bring together local people to deliberate on a particular local topic and come up with options to suggest the way forward.

But one of the key organisational elements of the public participation process within Local Agenda 21 is the Local Agenda 21 Forum, which brings together representatives of the stakeholder groups to give opinions on certain issues and steer the public participation process.

There are at least three different approaches for structuring participation in the development of Local Agenda 21 process: a) the “priority problem” approach; b) the sectoral or municipal services approach; and c) the stakeholder or thematic approach.

The most commonly used means of structuring public involvement in Local Agenda 21 is to involve stakeholders in determining Priority Urban Environmental Problems and then structure participation around key problem areas.

The process is as follows:

· Background information on the city’s urban environment is prepared (e.g. environmental data and a "State of the Environment" report);

· A stakeholder workshop is held to discuss the background information and prioritise urban environmental problems;

· Stakeholder working groups are created around the 2 to 6 highest priority problems;

· The working groups identify and prioritise options for solving the problems; and

· A panel gathering representatives from each working group as well as experts, develops an integrated strategy and individual action plans for each priority problem.

The Priority Problem approach requires:

· A consensus on which problems are the most important; a consensus within each problem area as to priority options; and the participation of relevant stakeholders, especially decision-makers.

· Its advantages are that it focuses the LA21 process on addressing the most important issues and promotes an integrated approach to strategy development. Its disadvantages are that real-life problems may be different from identified priorities if the process takes too long and it might be difficult to achieve consensus on priority problems and options.

The Sectoral or Municipal Service Approach is based on the environmental dimensions of a city’s existing sectors or municipal services. The process is as follows:

· Issues are analysed sector-by-sector or service-by-service, either during a stakeholder workshop or by experts;

· Stakeholder working groups are established for each key sector or municipal service;

· Working groups prioritise issues, identify options and prioritise options for each sector or service; and

· An integrated working group develops an inter-sectoral or cross-service strategy and sector- or service-specific action plans.

The sector- or service- specific approach requires the active participation of key sectoral actors (e.g. industries and neighbourhoods affected by industrial pollution) or key services (e.g. the water and sanitation company directors as well as representatives of their industrial, commercial and residential customers) and a willingness to evaluate real problems in each sector or service. The advantages of this approach are that it focuses on operational problems in each sector or service and that it results in practical, institution-specific recommendations. The disadvantages are that it may not identify and address the most important environmental issues in a city and it tends to reinforce the existing sectoral structure or service delivery system.

In the Stakeholder or Thematic Approach, public participation is organised around groups of key stakeholders or pre-identified urban themes.

The process involves:

· The identification of relevant stakeholders or themes;

· The establishment of stakeholder or thematic working groups;

· The optional preparation of background environmental documents (e.g. environmental data and a “State of the Environment” report to be used by the working groups);

· The identification and prioritisation of stakeholder- or theme-specific strategies and action plans; and

· Integration of working group outputs into a city-wide action program by a stakeholder workshop or a group of experts.

This approach requires the active involvement of all key stakeholders and/or consensus on central themes. The advantages are that it is easy to establish and understand, and that it can address cross-sectoral and inter-jurisdictional problems. The disadvantages are that: a) the resulting strategies and action plans may not address a city’s most important environmental problems; b) the recommendations may be too general to guide action at the level of individual institutions; and c) separating stakeholders may create an "us against them" mentality that could lead to divisiveness.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· The Stakeholder Groups participating in a LA21 Forum should bear in mind, from the beginning, the long-term perspective of the entire planning and development processes of a Local Agenda 21. Involving groups with various viewpoints and vested interests often means that building consensus takes some time. However, over the long term, such a “bottom-up” approach has better results (as it involves the commitment of many more people as compared to “top down” process models) and also prepares the ground for the visioning process and development of local action plans.

· As outlined above, there are two basic types of public participation process tools: “Community consultation tools” and “Awareness raising tools”.

o “Community consultation tools” are methods for involving as many actors as possible in the planning process (such as: regular interviews and phone surveys; questionnaires; involvement of schools, universities and colleges; open public meetings). Their use will depend mainly on the particular circumstances of each municipality and the available personnel and financial resources.

o “Awareness raising tools” are not only useful for engaging citizens at the start of a public participation process, but also are very important to continue to involve the public and keep them informed. Awareness raising tools include: environmental education (educational campaigns, information buses and other public environmental education programmes); environmental calendars giving advice and year-round tips for more environmentally conscious lifestyles; recruiting active participants and providing opportunities for further training as facilitators; actively involving local people e.g. by publishing a newsletter. Furthermore, the use of local and regional media should be fostered as much as possible to make the process as widespread as possible. Each municipality has locally distinctive special assets in the local culture, which can be used to support public participation, like for instance special art exhibitions. Social and cultural assets should be integrated and used as much as possible within the process. It is by fostering those particular assets that the identification of the citizens with their environment is increased, which is one of the goals of a sustainable community.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    ZOOM-Kids on the move to Kyoto
EcoTeams programme
Public involvement in Seville

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Examples of consultation initiatives carried out by UK local authorities http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/review/initiatives.html

· http://www.le-agenda.de/

· AGENDA 21 - THE FIRST 5 YEARS: Implementation of Agenda 21 in the European Community: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/agend21/implem.htm

· Member States and air quality contacts: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/links.htm

· http://www.sustainable-cities.org/docroot/sustainablecities/library.html

· Italian A21 Network: http://www.a21italy.net/

· Italian Department for Public Administration Education: http://ambiente.formez.it/agenda_21_locale.html

· Sustainable Cities Information System: http://www.sustainable-cities.org/home.html

· Baltic 21: http://www.baltic21.org/

· Network of Mediterranean coastal cities: http://www.medcities.org/

· Barents Local Agenda 21 Network: http://barents-la21.net/

· United Nation Sustainable Development: http://www.un.org/esa/sustdev/documents/agenda21/english/agenda21toc.htm

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Resources for Air Quality Management

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Managing air quality on limited resources
 
Air Quality Index Board at Leipzig
Managing Air Quality on Limited Resources in Leipzig
Managing air quality on limited resources in Utrecht
Raising the profile of air quality issues in Utrecht to attract resources
Ways of increasing resources for AQ in Utrecht by working jointly with other city sectors
Managing Air Quality on limited Resources In Bristol
Air Quality Management and Available Economic Resources
Funding for Air Quality in the UK Using Supplementary Credit Approval and Planning Legislation
Raising Revenue by Ring-Fencing
 
Congestion charging in London and directing money to transport

Overview of Issue

 

One of the main factors that controls the ability of a municipal authority to implement successful measures aimed at improving air quality for their citizens is the amount of resources available to do it. Although not all measures need be heavily resourced financially to be effective the political will for dealing with Air Quality can itself be treated as a resource.

Air quality management covers a very broad range of activities which can be seen as covering a number of different types of action: personnel dependent to equipment dependent; analysis and assessment to implementation of measures; ‘soft’ measures to ‘hard’ measures.

There is, therefore, a very wide range of resources which are desirable for Air Quality Management and they will vary depending on what aspects are being carried out. The key resource which is essential for any successful Air Quality Management programme can be considered to be knowledge. Ultimately the level of available financial resources for Air Quality Management within a municipality is reliant on the support for it. Financial resources are probably the hardest to acquire due to the inevitable competition for them.


Last Updated


 

13th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Managing air quality on limited resources

2. Introduction

   

Most cities do not have a dedicated income stream to provide funds to monitor air pollution in their cities. Ideally a pollution tax imposed on major polluters would provide an income stream to develop and maintain monitoring networks and to maintain the dedicated teams of skilled personnel to manage and carry out the process. In the absence of such funding it is necessary to convince local people and politicians to make core funding available and to support bids for partnership working with whoever is prepared to partner the authority. The attached example from Bristol gives methods we have used successfully.

3. Discussion

   

Government Sources

The individual governments within the EU have been given the task of setting up national networks for air pollution to comply with the Framework and subsequent daughter directives. Approaches can be made to government for joint training, provision of equipment and on site operation of their equipment. Everyone is looking to trim budgets and this approach can work where government agencies are prepared to work with cities.

Government Contracts

Cities should not be prevented from bidding to take part in government monitoring activities. Being ‘on the spot’ the cities can provide local eyes and ears for monitoring exercises run on the governments behalf by consultancies or other agencies. Joint City / Government partnerships are to be promoted as a forward step.

Local Government Contracts

Neighbouring local authorities can club together to jointly fund monitoring campaigns across their region and can appoint the skilled resources jointly that cannot be justified by individual authorities. Savings can be made by joint purchases attracting discounts and similarly joint servicing contracts again attracting savings and a single regional standard.

Private Contracts

The same local site operator service can also offered to private concerns that are required to monitor or model in terms of their planning consents. This may or may not include the provision and or operation of the monitoring equipment. There may be a slight conflict of interest here depending whether this is within or outside the city boundary and local rules may apply.

Development Agreements

Where planning is not appropriate or as a contingency to pay for mitigation measures it may be possible to enter agreements with the developer on major plans to cover monitoring and mitigation measures over 5 to 10 years into the future. Large sums are usually involved with mitigation being triggered by monitoring paid for by the developer.

European Projects

Although in general only items triggered by the project can be charged there is usually a management fee or overhead that helps contribute to general running costs. This element usually is settled at the outset of the project and may be in the range of 5 to 15%. Some external training projects pay almost the full cost of providing trainers including their hourly rate.

Funding can however tie in more closely with locally needed projects so that external funding pays a high proportion of your project costs.

Commercial Sponsorship

In a few limited cases commercial sponsorship may be sought for particular items of equipment. This is particularly appropriate where you have a major supplier in your city where you are willing to ‘showcase’ the equipment supplied. In some cases ‘associations’ of polluters may be prepared to sponsor or provide equipment or resources.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Recommendations

· Look for all possible funding sources. Sources can be difficult to acquire but once acquired may last for a number of years without too much additional effort.

· It can take several years for new sources to come on stream so you must look and plan ahead. Occasionally funding is only paid out at the end of a project and not when expenditure is actually being made.

· Think originally, never mind it has not been done before!

Conclusion

Look for and use whatever funding sources come your way provided they aid the work you do rather than hinder it.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Air Quality Index Board at Leipzig
Managing Air Quality on Limited Resources in Leipzig
Managing Air Quality on limited Resources In Bristol
Funding for Air Quality in the UK Using Supplementary Credit Approval and Planning Legislation
Managing air quality on limited resources in Utrecht
Raising the profile of air quality issues in Utrecht to attract resources
Ways of increasing resources for AQ in Utrecht by working jointly with other city sectors
Air Quality Management and Available Economic Resources

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Webpage providing examples of co-operative working by a group of Local Authorities in Sussex, UK http://www.sussex-air.net/

· Environmental economics studies made for the economic unit of Environment DG: Commission published studies on economics: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/enveco/studies2.htm#air

http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/enveco/studies2.htm

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Raising Revenue by Ring-Fencing

2. Introduction

   

Ring-fencing is simply the principle by which revenue collected through actions in one area of activity can only be spent by authorities on related actions. Thus any fiscal revenue derived from taxation on transport, for example, should be kept in a separate pot to that from other revenue, and only be used to fund transport related activities.

The concept of ring-fencing is generally held to be a very sound one, as long as a reasonably broad view is taken over the breadth of the ring. Views also sometimes differ depending on the order in which the ‘carrot’ and ‘stick’ are applied. Are financial levies being put in place to finance other transport plans, or are the other plans merely a sweetener to make the levies more acceptable. Hopefully neither of these is the case and both play a role in the overall holistic integrated transport plan.

In general the principle encourages a strong view of economic sustainability with balances being made between revenue and spending within related areas of activity. There are, however, limits on how universally within local authority budgets ring-fencing should be employed as it could possibly restrict financing of areas of action which do not have a suitable, related, revenue stream. One other possible danger of this system is that public transport options may become dependent on revenue from car-drivers (or other non-sustainable transport methods).

3. Discussion

   

There are a number of justifications for ring-fencing to be employed. Firstly, in modern ‘free’ markets it is often claimed that taxpayers frequently object to paying taxes for the public good, but instead demand that they see some direct return for their money. In the UK this has been a frequently raised issue with regard to the comparatively high vehicle license tax and poor state of public highways. However, this argument is a very narrow view of how, ideally, ring-fencing should work. When viewed from the wider ‘polluter pays’ perspective, the car driver should not expect his road tax to be spent solely on improving conditions for him. The costs should be shared much more widely to compensate for the wider effects of his (and others) transport choice. These include contributing towards the costs of road accidents, helping cover the costs of people who suffer ill-health through pollution or stress related to noise, and building safe routes for pedestrians and cyclists away from roads. It can even be argued that car drivers should directly subsidise certain bus routes that are not financially viable due to under-use.

The highest profile use of ring fencing is where fiscal measures are used as a direct disincentive for people to drive (as in cases such as the congestion charge, the fuel-duty escalator, or parking place charges). In these cases it is necessary to provide a ‘carrot’ in addition to the ‘stick’ of financial penalties. For example, where access to a city centre is restricted using congestion/road-user charging, this is only justifiable if there are adequate good-quality public transport options available. Although a charge itself will bring about some possible improvement in bus operation due to less congested roads, if the revenue obtained from those people still opting to drive is used to further improve the public transport options than a much greater modal shift can be achieved.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· The concept of ring-fencing is generally held to be a very sound one, as long as a reasonably broad view is taken over the breadth of the ring. Views also sometimes differ depending on the order in which the ‘carrot’ and ‘stick’ are applied. Are financial levies being put in place to finance other transport plans, or are the other plans merely a sweetener to make the levies more acceptable. Hopefully neither of these is the case and both play a role in the overall holistic integrated transport plan.

· In general the principle encourages a strong view of economic sustainability with balances being made between revenue and spending within related areas of activity. There are, however, limits on how universally within local authority budgets ring-fencing should be employed as it could possibly restrict financing of areas of action which do not have a suitable, related, revenue stream. One other possible danger of this system is that public transport options may become dependent on revenue from car-drivers (or other non-sustainable transport methods).

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Road-user Charging (UK)

Workplace Transport Levy (UK)

Congestion Charging (London, UK)

Further Examples:

Congestion charging in London and directing money to transport

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Example of proposed congestion charge in Edinburgh: http://www.edinburgh.gov.uk/CETM/index.html?/NTI/FAQ.html

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Collaboration Between City Departments

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Integrating land use, mobility and air quality
 
Regional/Transboundary PM10 Assessment for Local Authorities in Norfolk
Role of air quality adviser
Development of AQ Related Planning Guidance in the UK
Microclimate and large developments and car parks underneath high-rise building
Integrating Land Use Mobility and Air Quality in Bristol
Venice Municipality Strategic Plan
Relocation of business activities
Traffic, infrastructure, land use and buildings Planning Activities
Traffic policy plans
Major tunnel in Utrecht
Energy use and its impact on air quality
 
BANS
District heating in Utrecht
AQ Management and land use planning
 
Air Quality and Land Use Planning in Birmingham
Definition of Residential Areas in the Netherlands

Overview of Issue

 

As sustainable development is about simultaneous pursuit of economic competitiveness, social cohesion and environmental sustainability, it can only be achieved through an integrated approach to policy development in a way that different policy sectors are harmonised and follow a common goal.

A typical problem caused by the lack of collaboration between cities concerns land use, mobility and air quality planning. In order to reach significant improvements in terms of spatial quality, freedom to move and air quality, deep-seated co-operation among the departments/persons in charge of the different sectors is required.


Last Updated


 

13th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Integrating land use, mobility and air quality

2. Introduction

   

At all stages, planning and development decisions have a crucial role in providing a choice of transport modes and managing travel demand. Planning can open up or reduce opportunities to use viable alternatives to the private car, to lessen the need to travel and shorten trips. Land use planning practice should result in urban development and change that moderate car reliance so that other measures to reduce car use and the environmental impact of transport will be effective and affordable. Planning and development must consider all relevant transport modes. In particular, improving access by walking, cycling and public transport must receive equivalent, if not greater, consideration than private car access. The aim of integrating land use and transport is to ensure that urban structures, building forms, land use locations, development designs, subdivision and street layouts achieve the following planning objectives:

· Improving access to housing, jobs and services by walking, cycling and public transport;

· Increasing the choice of available transport and reducing dependence on cars;

· Reducing travel demand including the number of trips generated by development and the distances travelled, especially by car;

· Supporting the efficient and viable operation of public transport services and

· Providing for the efficient movement of freight.

3. Discussion

   

While transportation is essential to make urban areas function, it has also contributed to an array of problems. Particularly in car-dependent cities, traffic jams have translated into loss of productivity as well as into the deterioration of air quality. Transportation planning which was initially aimed to address the increasing mobility of goods and people through investments in transportation infrastructure, i.e., expansion of the network of roads and highways, now needs to identify new solutions and adapt to the changed conditions. With growing awareness of environmental concerns (i.e., congestion and urban air pollution), planners and policymakers are seeking innovative solutions to reverse this trend. A key concern is to develop policies and programs aimed to reduce vehicle miles travelled and to develop alternative technologies such as green vehicles, light rail transit, and cleaner fuels. Transportation planners are also beginning to understand the impact of land use decisions and programs on transportation and likewise on air quality. A growing number of communities are attempting to fundamentally change the planning process so that land use and transportation are more closely linked, bringing the concepts of mobility and liveable communities into a single focus. From efforts to promote smart growth initiatives, redevelop old shopping malls into mixed-use walkable town centres, encourage in-fill residential development, and create pedestrian- and transit-friendly streets, communities of all sizes are beginning to consider transportation and land use as part of an interrelated system in which mobility and liveability are in proper balance. Thinking more strategically about land use-transportation relationships can lead to reduced vehicle miles of travel; improvements in air quality; increased levels of walking, bicycling and transit use; economic and community revitalisation; and the preservation of neighbourhood character and a more visually appealing landscape. Transportation’s role in creating liveable communities requires balancing mobility, the movement between places, and accessibility, the ease with which desired activities can be reached from any particular location. The density, diversity, and design of an urban area influence the travel mode choices of people and consequently this affects the air quality. Densely populated urban centres provide greater access to activities without increasing the movement of goods and services. Accessibility is an index of density. It is a factor that influences travel choice. Likewise an increasing tendency is for mixed-use neighbourhoods to encourage more live/work options and bring jobs and services closer to people. These pedestrian-friendly neighbourhoods, with retail and recreational activities, residential and employment growth occurring within centres and corridors, are accessible by walking or biking and other alternative modes, consequently decreasing automobile use. The third dimension, “design”, allows planners to design neighbourhoods that promote alternative means of conveyance, like walking and cycling by designing grid street patterns, planting street trees, constructing rear alley parking, and other features. Dispersed urban development differs in its low-density residential populations. New transportation road and highway networks allow for decentralised neighbourhoods and the controversial automobile-dependent, suburban sprawl. Developers are starting to appreciate the relationship between land use and travel patterns and conversely that transportation investments influence land use and development patterns. Planners see the need for less emphasis on new roads and more on transportation and compact development options: public transit, including buses and light rail; revitalised neighbourhoods with existing access to transit; and new development designed for pedestrians, bicyclists, and transit users.

Integrating land use, mobility and air quality are widely discussed in other Traffic issues; in particular:

Moreover the following topics of Land Use and Planning issues and their examples concern integrating land use themes:


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

To improve the integration between land use, mobility and air quality it is necessary that local communities adopt a sustainable development strategy, by creating inter-disciplinary working groups in local planning (experts coming from land use planning, transport planning and the environment office) and by promoting public participation to engage the wide spectrum of stakeholders in the decision making process. Participation must grow from the needs and aspirations of a community, and must be planned and designed with the full participation of all stakeholders. Public consultations and meetings serve as effective mechanisms to open communication lines for citizens to redress their concerns about projects. In addition to conventional models of public participation, community involvement can also mean capturing new opportunities for public-private partnerships particularly as businesses recognise the need to address transportation needs in a comprehensive manner. The basic land use strategies to reduce the vehicle miles travelled can be: to concentrate densities of neighbourhoods and cities; to boost mixed land use through urban structure and land use policies, zoning ordinances; to preserve ecological and historically sensitive sites; to integrate transport modes, to provide more efficient movement for passengers or goods; to invest in efficient public transport services and in less polluting and low impact alternative transportation systems, such as clean fuels.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Role of air quality adviser

Further Examples:

Microclimate and large developments and car parks underneath high-rise building
Integrating Land Use Mobility and Air Quality in Bristol
Venice Municipality Strategic Plan
Relocation of business activities
Traffic, infrastructure, land use and buildings Planning Activities
Traffic policy plans
Regional/Transboundary PM10 Assessment for Local Authorities in Norfolk
Development of AQ Related Planning Guidance in the UK
Major tunnel in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Examples on Research and Development Projects:

· DANTE (Designs to avoid the need to travel in Europe): http://europa.eu.int/comm/transport/extra/danteia.html

· LEDA (Legal/regulatory measures to influence the use of the transport system): http://www.cordis.lu/transport/src/leda.htm

· LURA (Land Use and Transportation: Policies for the City of Tomorrow): http://www.ess.co.at/LUTR/

· OPTIMA (Optimisation of Policies for Transport Integration in Metropolitan Areas): http://www.its.leeds.ac.uk/projects/optima/

· SESAME (Derivation of the relationship between land use, behaviour patterns and travel demand for political and investment decisions): http://europa.eu.int/comm/transport/extra/sesameia.html

· SPECTRA (Sustainability, Development and Spatial Planning): http://www.uwe.ac.uk/fbe/spectra/start.htm

· TRANSLAND (Integration of transport and land-use planning): http://www.inro.tno.nl/transland/

· COST (European Co-operation in the field of Scientific and Technical Research) projects: http://cost.cordis.lu/src/home.cfm (332: Innovative methods of coordination between transport actions and regional and local planning; 342: Parking policy measures and their effects on mobility and the economy

· POLIS (European Cities and Regions Networking for New Transport Solutions)

· ELTIS (The European Local Transport Information Service): http://www.eltis.org/

· The ECMT-OECD Project on Sustainable Urban Travel: http://193.51.65.78/cem/UrbTrav/index.htm

· Bremen Initiative: http://www.bremen-initiative.de/index2.html

Further readings:

· “Environment for Europe” process, Environmental programme for Europe, Urban Transport Patterns and Land Use Planning: http://www.unece.org/env/europe/utlu.htm

· The Sustainable Cities Project: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/urban/home_en.htm

· Pennsylvania Department of Environmental Protection “A Handbook on Assessing the Land Use & Air Quality Impacts of Alternative Transportation Systems”: http://www.dep.state.pa.us/dep/deputate/pollprev/techservices/Evtec/EvtecPDF's/PA%20Handbook%20FINAL.pdf

· Commission webpage on land use: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/land_use/index_en.htm

· Information on Land-use planning issues and how they relate to AQM in the UK http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/review/planning.html

· Thematic Strategy on the Urban Environment: http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/en/com/cnc/2004/com2004_0060en01.pdf

· Commission webpage on land use: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/land_use/index_en.htm

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Energy use and its impact on air quality

2. Introduction

   

Energy is one of the most important factors for the well-being of our society. But the consumption of non-renewable fuels, coal, oil derivatives and natural gas, diminishes reserves that took millions of years to form. The combustion products worsen local air quality and greenhouse gas emissions contribute to global climate change.

Impacts from using energy include: burning fossil fuels releases carbon dioxide, associated with global climate change; mining coal and extracting oil can damage ecosystems and water supplies; nuclear power generates waste disposal problems; hydroelectric power can damage ecosystems along waterways; burning biomass (wood) still emits some pollutants, particularly nitrogen oxides (NOx). NOx can have a powerful effect on the environment: aids formation of ground level ozone; contributes to acid rain and respiratory problems; reacts with other particles to form toxic products, some of which might cause biological mutations; blocks transmission of light, reducing visibility; increases nitrogen loading in water, leading to algae growth.

3. Discussion

   

Energy is central to our economies, our lifestyles, and our health. It powers industrial production, transportation, and increasingly, agricultural production. It provides services such as heating, refrigeration, and lighting, which raise the quality of life and provide tangible health benefits such as unspoiled food and relief from the stresses of heat or cold. Energy production and consumption have serious negative impacts on our local, regional and global environment. For example, almost all the CO2 emissions we generate are attributable to the energy sector, and this is having a serious impact on the planet’s climate. Using energy more efficiently offers the best way to reduce these environmental problems. Purchasing renewable energy also reduces pollution.

Global energy use has climbed steadily over the years as industrial economies have expanded; this rapid rise is expected to continue over the next several decades. It has been estimated a 20-fold growth over the past century and is expected to increase by 2% annually until 2020. This means a doubling of energy consumption by 2035 relative to 1998 and a tripling by 2055.

The greatest increase is from transport, where 95% of energy comes from petrol. Energy consumption in this sector is expected to increase at a rate of 1.5% a year in developed countries and 3.6% in developing countries, reflecting rapid economic expansion, high population growth, and the substitution of fossil fuels for traditional biomass fuels.

The most direct impact of higher fossil fuel use could be an increase in air pollution levels, especially in urban areas. Greater coal use and a rapidly expanding fleet of cars and trucks worldwide are the two most serious threats to air quality as fossil fuel consumption rises. Energy and Transport policies are at the centre of environment concerns, jointly contributing with more than 90% to Europe’s CO2 emissions balance and causing other negative environmental impacts. Monitoring energy and transport markets reveals that, while some progress is being made, major problems remain and some developments give rise to major concerns. The more critical trends can be envisaged in Europe’s increasing energy import dependency and its implications for energy security, the return of growth in European fossil fuel consumption and the corresponding increase in CO2 emissions and finally the continuous growth of road and aviation transport demand, which is creating traffic congestion of a size and a frequency that will further escalate its current negative impacts on European industry’s competitiveness.

Looking beyond immediate impacts on air quality, rising fossil fuel use will produce higher greenhouse gas emissions, increasing the threat of global warming. Without a major global effort to curtail carbon dioxide emissions, they are expected to double from pre-industrial levels before 2100. In response, the Earth's average surface temperature is expected to warm by 1.0° C to 3.5° C over the coming century a more rapid change in climate than has occurred for the last 10,000 years. Although health impacts are uncertain, most are likely to be negative, according to the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC).

Several Land Use issues deal with the relationship between energy use and air quality; in particular:

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Local Authorities can give an important contribution to save energy and prevent its negative impacts on air quality, by promoting Energy Plans and Programmes on their territories. City Energy Plans are based on the analysis of local energy supply and demand trends, in relation to social and economic conditions. Related greenhouse gas emissions are also considered. This analysis can be used to develop scenarios for future energy supply and demand, to help identifying key actions that can change current trends. A series of guidelines can then be prepared, describing ways to encourage the adoption of best available energy techniques and technologies, support the integration of energy sustainability into City Government plans and regulations, inform consumers and retailers about energy efficient products, develop agreements with key energy sector stakeholders, reduce the amount of energy use in residential and public buildings and by the vehicle fleet, promote more sustainable ways of transportation, take initiatives on cogeneration and district heating based on biomass, wind turbines and other forms of renewable energy.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

BANS: http://www.ambiente.venezia.it/

Further Examples:

District heating in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Examples on Research and Development Projects:

· The JOULE III Program (within European Union's Fourth Framework Programme for Research and Technological Development): see http://www.cordis.lu/joule/home.html

· The “managEnergy” Case Studies Data Base (see the web site, http://www.managenergy.net/), an initiative of the European Commission DG Energy and Transport (it helps identifying expertise and success obtained to date through projects and other relevant activities carried out in various regions and localities throughout Europe)

Further readings:

· “Green Paper: Towards a European strategy for the security of energy supply”: see http://europa.eu.int/comm/energy_transport/en/lpi_lv_en1.html

· Conference on Good Practice in Integration of Environment into Transport Policy (10-11/10/2002): see http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/gpc/

· Integrating Environment and Sustainable Development into energy and transport policies Brussels, 21.3.2001, SEC(2001) 502: see http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/energy_transport/library/integr_report_en.pdf

· Documents on Integration of Environment and sustainable development in Transport and Energy Policies: see http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/energy_transport/en/envir_integr_3_en.html

· Energy Use, Air Pollution, and Environmental Policy in Krakow. Can Economic Incentives Really Help: see http://ideas.repec.org/p/fth/wobate/308.html

· Guide to the Approximation of European Union Environmental Legislation:http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/guide/part2f.htm

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  AQ Management and land use planning

2. Introduction

   

It is important to establish the public health principle that clean air is healthy and that polluted air is unhealthy. Following on from this we need to ensure that clean air is provided and maintained for the population especially in residential and leisure areas.

Local plans need to include air pollution aspects and provide barriers and technology to reduce the risk of pollution causing harm.

Where pollution is high, i.e. close to industry or traffic, we need to impose controls to reduce pollution to acceptable limits. (for our purposes, the EU sets minimum standards but national governments may improve on these.) Basically we have two types of land use case studies to consider. The first where a polluting source is introduced, e.g. a chemical factory. The second where a pollution sensitive use is introduced, i.e. a nursery school. In each case, depending on the prevailing pollution environment, the use might be acceptable, unacceptable or acceptable providing certain conditions are met.

AQ professionals need to establish firm protocols with their land use planning colleagues for the first two cases and establish a consultative decision making process to agree firm conditions for the third.

These protocols should affect new economic activity as well as other developments such as houses, airports etc.

3. Discussion

   

Without firm guidance it is not easy to see what effect minor development is likely to have on the air we breathe. Air knows neither frontiers nor barriers and flows with the wind and weather as ‘fronts’ of broadly similar composition. For many generations man has relied on wind and tall chimneys to disperse pollution through dilution so that air at ground level remains clean enough and healthy enough to sustain us through everyday life. We now live longer, enjoy more leisure time and understand the respiratory illnesses caused by polluted air from asthma to bronchitis via leukaemia and rhinitis. The importance of clean air has long been recognised in establishing sanatoriums and clinics in clean mountain air.

Local air quality management enables us to set local rules to reduce pollution in industrial areas and in our choked and congested cities whilst at the same time by setting tighter standards safeguarding good air quality in residential and leisure areas. The EU standards set a pollution ceiling through which we should not break. Unfortunately for a number of industrial pollutants these limits have already been exceeded. In these cases no further development can be permitted until the existing emissions have been reduced. In the UK, companies in zones with high pollution (called Air Quality Management Areas) must come forward with annual upgrade plans (controlling emissions due to economic activity) showing how they will reach government objectives by the due dates. These plans must be agreed with the national Environment Agency and are then included in the Local Authority action plan.

Following assessment of the whole of the UK, most problems in Air Quality Management Areas are due to traffic generated particles and nitrogen dioxide. In these cases developments that generate more traffic are discouraged and traffic reducing development encouraged within and adjacent to the management area. Action plans to control and reduce pollution must be put into effect along with development that reduces the need to travel. Upswings in economic activity generally encourage greater car use, but cars are replaced more frequently with higher technological controls creating a cleaner ‘park’. More fuel is consumed increasing greenhouse emissions. Conversely, less fuel is consumed in an older ‘park’ when in an economic downturn giving high polluting emissions.

It is usually fairly simple to agree on a list of developments that would be permitted as having little impact, together with a list with developments with adverse impact. Unfortunately there is a large grey area between where some development might be permitted given certain conditions i.e. of tight emission abatement; or for residential of providing clean air away from sources of pollution and provided pressurised air. This grey list will depend on the local weather, topography and traffic measures and the levels of background concentrations.

We must also consider those land uses that may require very clean air. These include the micro-electronics industry, some types of food production, schools, nurseries and hospitals. In general these should not be established in areas of high pollution without mitigation measures that would guarantee clean air, such as air conditioning with intakes sited to take in clean air e.g. from roof tops or facades away from the pollution source.

Several alternatives or complementary measures based on changes in land use for reducing air pollution are described in the Land Use Measures: Land Use Change section of the database. They deal with residential areas, regeneration, pedestrianised areas, activity relocation, energy efficient buildings, renewable energy applications, district heating and industrial plants.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Recommendations

· Cities could adopt a procedure similar to City Plan in the UK, in which the local plan must contain references to good air quality and establish minimum standards if not already codified in national or EU law. The strategy must also protect good air quality and set up procedures to prevent bad air quality from getting worse. Where objectives are already exceeded it is essential to prepare an action plan of measures that will reduce pollution over the short, medium and longer terms.

· The land use policy must collaborate with pollution control permitting authorities to protect air quality by setting suitable emission rates and ceilings within the operating capacity of the local environment; this effectively prevents increases in economic activity producing ever higher polluting emissions.

· These procedures must be open and transparent and allow public participation in the decision-making processes. These processes promote ‘clean’ economic activity and a reducing cap on total emissions requiring all industrial emitters to reduce pollution over the economic cycle.

Conclusion

· Local plans must recognise the importance of air quality.

· Air quality considerations must be a relevant matter in considering planning applications.

· A joint memorandum of understanding or decision making rules must be agreed with ‘grey’ areas being referred to for more detailed advice.

· The pollution permitting authorities must work together with planning authorities to ensure adequate protection of local air quality.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Bristol works with EA over Avonmouth.

Planners and EQ have memo of understanding to control development.

Further Examples:

Air Quality and Land Use Planning in Birmingham
Definition of Residential Areas in the Netherlands

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Information on Land-use planning issues and how they relate to AQM in the UK: http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/review/planning.html

· Commission webpage on land use: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/land_use/index_en.htm

· California Air Resources Board, 10th May 2004 "Draft Air Quality and Land Use Handbook: A Community Health Perspective", downloadable from: http://www.arb.ca.gov/ch/aqhandbook.htm

· California Air Resources Board CARB: http://www.arb.ca.gov/ch/aqhandbook.htm

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Tools for Air Quality Management

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Improvement of data availability, tools and practices
 
Upgrading of new post-war areas in the Netherlands
European Common Indicators
Cumulative Impact Assessment and Territorial Impact Assessment
 
Territorial Impact Assessment and Cumulative Impact Assessment
AQ Tools Used in Planning
 
Dispersal modelling in physical planning

Overview of Issue

 

An important problem is the lack of harmonized data, tools and practices in order to guide urban planning teams, politicians and managers to the desired direction. Urban planning is managed by experts, usually assigned by politicians, who apply individual practices according to their experience and the local circumstances.

Lack of reliable and detailed enough data is a major problem touching the problem analysis, planning and monitoring phases. The use of many new tools such as models and various evaluation techniques requires high-quality data on inter-linked urban phenomena and flow of interactions. The lack of comparable data also makes benchmarking and the use of other comparative methods and tools very difficult.


Last Updated


 

13th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Improvement of data availability, tools and practices

2. Introduction

   

Improvement of data availability, tools and practise must be an issue for the European commission to coordinate. To standardize/harmonised the data/tools, the air quality management work can be done much easier and powerful.

3. Discussion

   

To fulfil the data availability and the tools you must first set up the objectives. The objectives of air quality data form a basis of AQ policy. The definition of the main objectives is as follows:

To monitor/modelling and the compliance with the limit values and national air quality limit value. To monitor/modelling the trends in air quality. To provide adequate information on air quality to the public. To evaluate the effects of the emissions from traffic and energy production (and other sources) on air quality to provide air quality data for evaluating exposure/costs to different pollutants and their effects on health and environment. To provide air quality data to be used in city/land and traffic planning. The quality system should be based on the literal regulations and working instructions and documentation of all procedures and activities. A set of quality objectives for the measurement results and follow up their realization. The quality of the measurements/calculations must be based on regular maintenance and traceable calibration/validation of the equipment/model and participation in intercalibrations/validation when possible.

Issues dedicated to modelling and measurements (section Models for Planning: Land Use and Transport Modelling of the database) give further elements on this topic, in particular about pollution sources, emissions and air quality models, and traffic data monitoring.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Several key points can be followed to aid the often difficult process of improvement of data availability:

  • Convince those involved in economic regeneration that working for health and the environment is not a luxury. In the long term there can be no economic prosperity without equitable solutions to air quality management;
  • Build on Local Agenda 21 structures;
  • Ensure equity and fair representation from communities;
  • Utilise publicity which is geared to particular target audiences;
  • Involve communities in small scale local air quality projects;
  • Meet the community or their representatives face to face and
  • Provide accessible data to communities.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Upgrading of new post-war areas in the Netherlands; European Common Indicators

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Cumulative Impact Assessment and Territorial Impact Assessment

2. Introduction

   

Cumulative Impact Assessment and Territorial Impact Assessment are part of the impact assessment practises in the EU Member States. Cumulative Impact Assessment (CIA) is the analysis of all effects on an area from one or more activities as they accumulate over time and space. Territorial Impact Assessment (TIA) can currently best be described as “a tool for assessing the impact of spatial development against spatial policy objectives or prospects for an area”.

3. Discussion

   

Cumulative effects can result from an accumulation of effects from numerous activities or from a combination of effects from one activity. In either case, cumulative effects can be different in nature (e.g. synergistic), larger in magnitude, greater in significance, more long-lasting, and/or greater in spatial extent than is the case with individual effects. The amount of data required to identify and predict cumulative effects is likely to be much greater than for individual effects, as is the extent and complexity of data manipulation. Increased data requirements mean increased costs (and time). The expected results must be weighed carefully against the resources required. Much uncertainty already exists with the identification and prediction of environmental effects. This is only increased with cumulative effects, particularly as manipulative and synergistic effects are considered. Methods available for environmental impact analysis are not directly applicable to cumulative impact analysis because they usually address only first-order, cause-effect relationships. Thus, methods have to be developed or adapted for use in CIA. Cumulative effects may not be restricted to the area in which the activity is taking place, and indeed may cross political (i.e. district and regional) boundaries. This poses a potential problem in that inter-district co-operation and co-ordination may be required for addressing cumulative effects, but the institutional framework for accomplishing this may not be in place.

The concept of Territorial Impact Assessment (TIA) has been proposed in the European Spatial Development Perspective (ESDP). Whilst the concept itself is not defined, it is suggested in the ESDP that it should be used as an instrument for the spatial assessment of large infrastructure projects and as the basis for integrated spatial development strategies for environmentally sensitive areas. In the ESDP, the concept is clearly related to the assessment of the impact of projects, rather than plans or programmes. As a spatial planning instrument, it is expected that TIA can be applied to any spatial scale. In most other EU member states the concept of TIA is new to planning practice, although in several it is possible to identify major planning studies, which are perhaps comparable in terms of scope and purpose. This may occur, for example, whenever national planning bodies have needed to evaluate possible new airport locations or other major infrastructure proposals. TIA is a tool or procedure for assessing the impact of proposed spatial development against spatial policy objectives or prospects for an area. In principle, TIA includes all aspects of spatial planning whether they are environmental, social, economic or cultural in their impact. Thus a TIA could consider the impact of a proposed policy on, for example, job opportunities, the housing market, the regional economy, the cultural heritage or tourist attractions.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Isolated assessment of the impact of new developments is not always the best way to support the decision process. Therefore the possibilities of more complete but more complex assessments should be considered. The added value should be weighed against the higher costs that may be involved. The methods of Cumulative Impact Assessment and Territorial Impact Assessment, referred to under Further Reading below, may be interesting options for cities.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Territorial Impact Assessment and Cumulative Impact Assessment

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Commission site on impact assessment: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/urban/impact_assessment.htm

· Communication from the Commission on Impact Assessment: http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/en/com/cnc/2002/com2002_0276en01.pdf

· Strategic Environmental assessment: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/eia/sea-studies-and-reports/sea-case-studies.htm

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  AQ Tools Used in Planning

2. Introduction

   

Air Quality Management (AQM) consists of the three basic components:

· Monitoring. Measuring air pollution and weather at representative locations.

· Mapping. Identifying all the major activities causing harmful air pollution and quantifying the emissions.

· Modelling. Using mathematical modelling tools to combine the monitoring and mapping information in order to compute a complete air pollution (concentration) map.

For any organisation working with AQM, it is extremely important to find a balance between the components, e.g. the choice of modelling tools should be based on the quality and quantity of the mapping and monitoring information. While the monitoring usually requires a substantial investment in technical equipment, the mapping activities are usually the most labour intensive and require cooperation between several departments in a city. A digital map is required. Traffic information must be found. Industrial activities and site descriptions should be collected. Emission information must be registered as well as emission factors converting activity information (such as traffic flow) into emission figures. When the mapping for the present situation has been finalised, modelling should be applied and validated against the measured air quality (AQ) data. At this stage, the modelling tools can be a useful tool for physical planning and for short and long term forecasting as well as for assessment studies. By including alternative measures that could be taken, the environmental impact of "what if" scenarios can be studied and hazardous accidents could be avoided.

3. Discussion

   

Managing urban air quality presents a huge challenge and one which will only be met if a holistic approach is taken to address all the factors which contribute to air quality, social, economic and environmental issues. Whilst thinking about air quality in isolation may cause many people no more than a small worry or concern, thinking about the causes of air pollution and their relationships to our lives in the city is more likely to lead us to more productive thinking about solutions. One of the tasks for the Environment Administration is to think of the air quality in new building areas and in the cities when new houses/roads are built. Dispersion models are an important tool for physical planning. Both for real time and for forecast. One rather cheap and trustful method is to calculate “what if” scenarios. The use of energy at home, the importance of transport to life in an urban environment, the industry and service activity which powers the city economy, all contribute to local air quality and are all entwined with the general health and well being of the city. Air Quality management must be an integral part of how we think about issues such as transport and health, and not a separate, obscure and optional part of policy and planning. Today many cities in Europe use dispersion calculation programmes to estimates the level of air quality and relate it to the directives.

If the level of the pollution is too high, action must be taken, many of the actions are connected to people’s opinion and perception and the actions can sometimes be difficult to carry out. Perhaps the greatest way to change the public’s perception on air quality, and therefore their actions, are awareness programmes. Such programmes must be carefully presented and must seek the active involvement of a wide variety of players if it is to succeed. Air quality managers should be seeking the public's opinion on: whether they want, or even need the data; what are the best descriptors; how frequently they want the data; why are the episodes happening; and what effects they will have. Awareness and education projects bring along a wide variety of issues and resources needs. Once past the stage of giving out air pollution levels, the next step for the local authority is to involve communities in examining why air pollution exists and, crucially, what is being done to relieve it. The final and most difficult stage is addressing what both the public and industry need to do, and to get these ideas into action.

Air quality Modelling is the main theme of the Modelling issues. Topics on land use, transport, industrial and residential modelling techniques describe the various elements of the modelling chains representing the effects of human activities on the environment and health. Covered aspects are emissions sources, air pollution models, population exposure models, impacts on population health and monuments.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Air quality management systems which incorporate a large element of public involvement will be more likely to have public approval and therefore be more likely to succeed. With this in mind, all those embarking on urban air quality management must seriously consider any reasons for not incorporating some sort of public involvement, and should seek to redress this.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

ISHTAR Project : building an advanced models suite for urban sustainable planning

Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models in HEAVEN integrated AQMS system in Rome

Dispersal modelling in physical planning

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Collaboration Between Regions and Cities

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Tripartite contracts or agreements
 
Tripartite Contracts
Environmental improvement resulting from oxycombustion technology
Ministerial economic support on LPG and methane fuels use in autotraction
Management tools for the vertical integration of air quality policies in Venice
Direction and support of AQ Management by National Governments
 
Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Düsseldorf
Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Birmingham
Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Venice
Action plan to reduce the concentration of nitrogen dioxide in the county of Stockholm
Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Utrecht
Governmental interactions in Leipzig
National Reference Laboratory in Sweden
Differences in responsibilities for air pollution between levels of government across Europe
 
Differences by activity
Differences by Level

Overview of Issue

 

As a result of internal markets and increasing globalisation single government levels are the increasingly unable to deal with planning issues on their own. Increasingly interdependencies among all levels of government and targeted actions at different levels require overall aims, orientation and commitment.

In addition to defining the objectives, the difficulty remains how to translate them into policies and practice, especially at regional and local levels, taking into account diverse local conditions.

Multi-partite contracts could be a potential instrument to improve the co-ordination. But it has to be borne in mind that the tri-partite contracts proposed in the White Paper on European Governance link the EU with the national and the regional or urban level, although in the sustainable urban management context it seems rather essential to strengthen the co-ordination between towns and regions.

Many planning-related practices are considered as obstacles in the way of more sustainable urban development: traditional values still rule among a large majority of planners and decision-makers; lack of objective or consensual environmental criteria; the inflexible structure of plans makes it difficult to up-date them in a flexible way when need arises and uncertainties over the costs and risks associated with the innovation that often accompanies sustainability.


Last Updated


 

13th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Tripartite contracts or agreements

2. Introduction

   

Local authorities are often not adequately consulted over the development of environmental directives that will impact heavily on their roles and functions. Local and regional authorities are represented through the Committee of the Regions in the EU legislative process, however this body has no legislative power and the Commission is not bound to take account of its decision and recommendations.

The EU level came to recognise the importance of the local dimension in the implementation of Community policies. While European legislative instruments allow for a certain degree of flexibility, the growing role of regional and local authorities in the design and above all the execution of Community policies must nevertheless be given fuller recognition.

The idea of tripartite contracts and agreements responds to the need to improve transparency and involvement in European policy development and the need for new, innovative and more flexible approaches to the implementation of European rules and policies. Target-based tripartite contracts and/or agreements should be concluded between the Commission, Member States and regional/local authorities in order to better achieve the implementation of certain EU policies.

3. Discussion

   

Historical Background

The idea of tripartite contracts was introduced by the Commission in its White Paper on European Governance published in July 2001 as a way of creating more flexibility in the means provided for implementation of European legislation and policies with a strong territorial impact. This White paper puts forward the idea of contractual tools between the Member States, the territorial authorities and the European Community represented by the Commission. These tools are intended to develop the arrangements for the participation of the regions in attaining targets set at European level in cooperation with the national and regional authorities.

The Commission also committed itself to launching, "from 2002 onwards, pilot 'target-based contracts' within one or more areas, as a more flexible means of ensuring implementation of EU policies". Environment was identified as an area for testing this new instrument. The White Paper publication was followed by a DG Environment Conference on “Governance – What’s in it for the Environment” on 3-4 December 2001. This event concluded with a commitment by Commissioner Wallström to try to develop and conclude (a) first pilot tri-partite contract/-s by the end of 2002.

On 11 December 2002, the Commission published its Communication on "A framework for target-based tripartite contracts and agreements between the Community, the States and regional and local authorities". Through this Communication the Commission clarifies the aim and the scope of tripartite contracts and agreements.

Inter-institutional situation

European Parliament adopted a resolution on the Communication from the Commission entitled 'A framework for target-based tripartite contracts and agreements between the Community, the States and regional and local authorities', on 4 December 2003. The European Parliament resolution welcomes the Commission's initiative to engage in testing the approach with tripartite contracts and agreements.

The Committee of the Regions announced its opinion, dated 13 March 2002, on the White Paper on European governance and the Communication on a new framework for cooperation on activities concerning the information and communication policy of the European Union. The Committee of the Regions welcomes the development of tripartite contracts and agreements as an effective instrument for involving regional and local authorities in the implementation of those Community policies, which most directly affect them.

Concrete knowledge about these contractual tools

The contractual tools can be of two kinds:

· Target-based tripartite contracts concluded between the Commission, a Member State and regional and local authorities in direct application of binding secondary Community law (regulations, directives or decisions); or

· Target-based tripartite agreements concluded between the Commission, a Member State and regional and local authorities outside a binding Community framework.

These contractual tools, which are subject to a general obligation of compatibility with the Treaties, must respect the States' constitutional systems and may not under any circumstances constitute a barrier to the sound operation of the single market. They are justified where they provide added value which may take several forms: simpler implementation, political benefits, efficiency gains resulting from the close involvement of regional and local authorities, or speedier performance.

Tri-partite agreements in the environmental field

The environmental field is viewed as one of the primary areas for the development of tripartite contracts or agreements.

In October 2003, the first three pilot project initiatives for tripartite agreements in Birmingham (UK), Lille (France) and Pescara (IT) were granted support from the European Commission. All three pilot projects are concerned with the environment. The Birmingham project is about urban mobility, the Pescara project covers urban mobility and air quality, while the Lille project focuses on the management of urban green spaces. All three envisage input on the part of local or regional, national and Community authorities.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Tripartite contracts/agreements should be used, in specific and complex circumstances, when:

o Traditional instruments are not appropriate or do not achieve the needed output.

o The outputs to the policy objective are dependent to an important extent on the geographical or other characteristics of an area.

o The area(s) is(are) complex. Many elements of a different nature interact to determine the outcome of policy decisions, making ‘simple’ instruments less appropriate. In order to achieve the required policy output, it is important that the different spheres of governance are actively involved.

· Tripartite agreements/contracts would provide for the designated authority to carry out certain projects and policies to realise EU policy objectives. They could be seen as the next fundamental step in the application of the principle of subsidiarity and could bring EU policy closer to the citizen.

· Tripartite agreements and contracts will definitely contribute to the development of the Commission final strategies and directives by providing a working instrument for the final policy. In this way, it can build a template and test out policies in certain fields without applying policy to the whole Union.

These tools will foster cross border cooperation by allowing cities and regions in different Member States to sign up to the agreement.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

1. Example provided by the City of Seville

Since 1993, Seville has been taking part in the Tripartite Agreements. All Social Harmony Agreements signed during the 90’s had a positive effect on the economical and social development of Andalusia because they promoted several actions intended for the improvement of the competitive conditions in the economy of Andalusia. Besides, these agreements helped the Regional Government of Andalusia, and have been considered as a reference from the economical and social point of view, not only in Spain, but also in the European Union context. Furthermore, the European Commission considered these experiences as a completely success, due to their ability to face up a new economic scene.

The last Social Harmony Agreement, which was signed in Seville by the regional government of Andalusia, with the Business Confederation of Seville and the Trade Union (CCOO), took place on the 23rd of May 2001. This Social Harmony Agreement consists of five key elements:

  1. The active policies in the field of employment;
  2. The improvement of the competitive conditions and internationalisation of the Andalusian Companies;
  3. The knowledge society;
  4. The economic planning; and
  5. improvement of the labour relations.

This agreement includes new issue such as the knowledge society, in which, the environment field has been taken into account, with the idea of the sustainability, as an instrument for the future progress.

These Social Harmony Agreements content a wide range of compromises. All stakeholders involved in these agreements have promoted their dissemination, by the means of informative campaigns, or the creation of websites. Besides, these pacts are supposed to allow a permanent social dialogue that requires several actions to guarantee the efficiency of the achieved agreements. For that reason, there is the need for the creation of institutional working groups and forums, to go ahead with these pacts.

www.juntadedalucia.es is the Internet webpage of the regional government of Andalusia, in which, you can find more available information as regards this field.

2. Sustainability Pacts

Following the idea of tripartite contracts/agreements, introduced by the Commission in its White Paper on Governance, and the commitment made by Commissioner Wallström to test such tripartite contracts or agreements in a number of pilot cases, EUROCITIES and the Stockholm Region jointly coordinated an initiative, which set out to deliver a template for use in potential tri-partite agreements contributing to sustainable urban development. This initiative was realised in partnership with 42 cities and regions, which met four times in 2002 and 2003 together with the DG ENV units responsible respectively for governance and urban issues. The partnership agreed on a template, which was delivered to the Commission included in a final report on the initiative on 28 April 2003.

Three individual initiatives out of the Sustainability Pacts proposal were selected as pilot projects to assess the added value of tripartite agreements in the field of environment: Birmingham - UK, Lille - France, Pescara - Italy.

Further information on this project is available at http://www.eurocities.org/pacts/

Further Examples:

Tripartite Contracts
Environmental improvement resulting from oxycombustion technology
Ministerial economic support on LPG and methane fuels use in autotraction
Management tools for the vertical integration of air quality policies in Venice

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· A framework for target-based tripartite contracts and agreements between the Community, the States and regional and local authorities: COMMUNICATION FROM THE COMMISSION

· Communication "Towards a Thematic Strategy on the Urban Environment”

· White Paper on European Governance published in July 2001

· DG ENV Conference on “Governance – What’s in it for the Environment” on 3-4 December 2001

· European Parliament adopted a resolution on the Communication from the Commission entitled 'A framework for target-based tripartite contracts and agreements between the Community, the States and regional and local authorities' (Provisional)

· Committee of the Regions opinion on the White Paper on European governance and the Communication on a new framework for cooperation on activities concerning the information and communication policy of the European Union.

· Sustainability pacts initiative (including “Towards a tripartite contract” and the “Tripartite template”): http://www.eurocities.org/pacts/

· Multilateral environmental agreements: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/international_issues/agreements_en.htm


Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Direction and support of AQ Management by National Governments

2. Introduction

   

The principle of subsidiarity requires that any action is taken at the most appropriate level of governance. Therefore, whilst major decisions on the implementation of cleaner fuels or new engine technologies are generally taken at the European level (parliament/commission), and general strategic transport and industrial policies decided at a national level, there is a considerable element of air quality management which requires undertaking at the local level, on a city-scale.

As discussed in Topic Differences in responsibilities for air pollution between levels of government across Europe, the European Framework on Ambient Air Quality places responsibilities for AQM only on the shoulders of Member States (e.g. at a national government level). In order for the Member States to be confident of achieving the Limit Values (and confident that they have achieved them) they will need to be certain that appropriate measures are being taken at the city/local level. This Topic looks at ways in which this confidence can be achieved through the establishment of a clear framework for both the national and local authorities to see their actions.

3. Discussion

   

In order for Member States to be confident that the EU Limit Values will be achieved within all areas of their country two goals must be achieved:

· They must have a clear idea of what air quality is like (at a very fine scale) across all parts of the country;

· Where the former has shown that AQ is currently unlikely to meet the Limit Values it is essential that the national government is aware of possible actions being carried out with regard to improving it.

Topic Differences in responsibilities for air pollution between levels of government across Europe looks at how responsibilities have been transferred from the national governments of Member States to lower levels of government. This Topic differs in that it looks at the frameworks and assistance that can be provided to help/ensure that local government can meet the Limit Values.

Very few countries in Europe have managed to implement a successful framework for carrying out this process. The UK is regularly cited as having one of the best examples of a framework and so the following outline will be based mainly on elements that have been implanted there.

· Statutory Responsibilities – Probably the most important driver for ensuring that Local Authorities put due priority on air quality work is by making it a statutory requirement. Environmental issues are regularly sidelined in favour of economic benefits and this is a reliable way in which local government air quality officers can have their standing within the council increased. In the UK clear responsibilities have been laid out for local government to make them carry out ‘Review and Assessments’ of their local air quality, declare ‘Air Quality Management Areas’ in any places where the UK AQ Objectives appear unlikely to be met, and then, where necessary, to devise local action plans N.B. UK Las only have a responsibility to ‘work towards’ meeting objectives – not to actually achieve them.

· Financial Resources – Many people might put this in first place – however, without statutory responsibilities or strong ring-fencing, it is unlikely that local government priorities would divert as much money as intended towards air quality work. Assistance with finances also becomes necessary one the legal requirements to do the work have been put in place.

· Guidance – Again, the imposition of a legal requirement to carry out certain air quality work requires further assistance to be put in place. In order for national governments to ensure that local government can be fairly expected to comply, there is a need for guidance to be issued to the Local Authorities clearly outlining how work should be carried out and to what standard. This is particularly important in terms of how monitoring and modelling should be carried out so that all work is of an acceptable standard and comparable. Basic guidance can be issued in the form of written manuals. However, in the UK and also in the Netherlands the national governments have set up special ‘helpdesks’ where air quality experts are employed to give targeted one-to-one advice to local authorities.

On top of basic Guidance, there is a wide range of work that National Governments can carry out to help local authorities to make adequate assessments of their air quality. These include:

Providing information on national background concentrations of pollution so that local resources can be focussed on identifying their locally generated components;

Disseminating information that is held at a national level on emissions from various sources;

Making any monitoring data collected at a national level easily available;

Ensuring that all Local Authorities and government agencies are briefed properly with regard to responsibilities to share information and generally behave in a co-operative manner (e.g. National transport/highways agencies must be briefed with regard to AQ responsibilities);

Providing training opportunities for Local Authority officers, as once statutory responsibilities are put in place for all Local Authorities there may well be a shortage of experienced staff;

· Additional powers can be granted to Local Authorities to help them improve air quality. Some of the powers set forward in the UK include: road-user charging, workplace parking levy, roadside emissions testing, and prevention of emissions from parked/idling vehicles.

· One of the final things that national governments can do is to raise air quality on their own (and the nation’s) agenda. By encouraging the use of public transport at a national level, and being seen to not have a transport policy based on building new roads, national governments can begin to create an environment where the car is not the primary form of transport and local authorities are not working in independent isolation to try and solve a problem that requires significant action at both a local AND national level.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Due to need for action on air quality management to be undertaken at both a national and local level it is extremely desirable that a strong framework is imposed by national governments. This is in their interests as it will be they who will have to answer to the EU if Limit Values are not achieved.

· The framework should be set up so that it ensures that excessive actions are not required from authorities who may not have a serious air quality problem. At the same time though, it must ensure that all areas do pay at least the minimum attention necessary to this issue. Suitable direction should also ensure that all work is of suitable quality and in an easily comparable format. Again this is something that is in the interest of the national government.

· What is crucial in directing the process, is that the local authorities are not restricted in the extent to which they can choose to bring about air quality improvements. All direction and guidance should be on the basis of being enabling and not limiting, and should seek to ensure that all local authorities are in the position where they can, most efficiently and effectively, do the minimum required to achieve or maintain good air quality for their citizens

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Düsseldorf
Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Birmingham
Action plan to reduce the concentration of nitrogen dioxide in the county of Stockholm
Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Utrecht
Governmental interactions in Leipzig
National Reference Laboratory in Sweden
Direction and Support by National Governments with AQ Management in Venice

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· General Assessment: http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/review/index.html

· Modelling: http://www.casellastanger.com/JointProjects/DEFRA-Home.asp?jointprojectid=7

· Monitoring and Emissions: http://www.airquality.co.uk/archive/index.php

· Action Planning: http://www.casellastanger.com/JointProjects/DEFRA-Home.asp?jointprojectid=10

· Information and guidance for local authorities to help with Local Air Quality Management process in UK. http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/review/index.html

· Tools to help local authorities carry out assessments of air quality.: http://www.airquality.co.uk/archive/laqm/laqm.php

· National UK archive of air pollution data/information: http://www.airquality.co.uk/

· Dutch consultancy contracted to provide assistance to local authorities with AQM issues: http://www.infomil.nl/

· UK national government air quality division webpage: http://www.defra.gov.uk/environment/airquality/index.htm

· National Government help and guidelines:

· http://www.infomil.nl/ - Dutch consultancy contracted to provide assistance to local authorities with AQM issues.

· http://www.vrom.nl/ - Issues concerning the tasks of the Ministry of Housing, Spatial Planning (land use) and the Environment

· http://www.rivm.nl/ - Technical reports on health and environment and measurements from national air quality stations

· http://www.platformschonevoertuigen.nl/ - Information about cleaner vehicles

· http://www.luchtkwaliteitsplan.nl/ - Exchanging platform (members) measures on air quality

· http:/www.bmu.bund.de/files/vo_begruendung.pdf[d1]

· Member States and air quality contacts: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/links.htm

· Italian Government Regional Affairs web site: http://www.governo.it/affariregionali/

· Italian Environment Ministry web site: http://www.minambiente.it/



Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Differences in responsibilities for air pollution between levels of government across Europe

2. Introduction

   

The EU Framework Directive on Ambient Air Quality Assessment and Management (96/62/EC) requires Member States to transpose, implement and report on the contents of the Framework Directive. Whilst it is clear that Member States have an over-riding responsibility for the whole process, it is clear that some responsibilities can be delegated to lower levels of government or other bodies within the State. This is expressed in Article 3:

For the implementation of this Directive, the Member States shall designate at the appropriate levels the competent authorities and bodies responsible for:

· Implementation of this Directive;

· Assessment of ambient air quality;

· Approval of the measuring devices (methods. equipment, networks, laboratories),

· Ensuring accuracy of measurement by measuring devices and checking the maintenance of such accuracy by those devices, in particular by internal quality controls carried out in accordance, inter alia, with the requirements of European quality assurance standards;

· Analysis of assessment methods;

· Coordination on their territory of Community-wide quality assurance programmes organized by the Commission.

The much of the scope for delegation of responsibilities is to secondary levels of government. These loosely fall in to the categories of regional, provincial and municipal (although names vary between countries).

Annex IV of the Framework Directive expressly states that the Action Plans/Programmes required in Article 8 to attain the limit values can be based on local, regional or national scales. Again the “responsible authority” must be named making it clear that Action Plans are not necessarily the remit of the Member State at a national level.

3. Discussion

   

Although the range of governmental strata mentioned in the introduction (national, regional, provincial and municipal) are not ubiquitous in all EU Member States, this general pattern of governmental hierarchy is usually recognisable in some form. All countries have there own historical pattern of responsibility for air pollution within these structures, some of it related to previous EU environmental legislation.

One of the greatest variations between States is the autonomy either granted to or taken up by different levels in the hierarchy. One example of this is Germany where the secondary ‘regional’ tier of government is comprised of the federal states who have their own legislative assemblies. This autonomous situation is reflected in the decision by some German municipalities to set their own Environmental standards and objectives independent of national or state requirements. By contrast, in the UK, regional government is in the very early stages of development (Scotland and Wales only recently having acquired elected legislatures – and these are considered to be “devolved administrations” rather than regional government) and municipal authorities are very strongly bound to follow a very prescriptive methodology for air quality management laid out by the national government(s). Two things should be noted about the arrangement in the United Kingdom:

· Despite having a duty to carry out extensive AQM work for the UK government, UK municipal authorities have not been passed the responsibility for meeting EU limit values – being required instead to attain a set of national AQ objectives.

· Although the UK government has passed duties on to UK municipal authorities regarding AQM, similar duties have not been given to provincial (e.g. County) or regional bodies, or to national state agencies (Highways Agency/Environment Agency) despite these bodies having significant interest/control with regard to certain pollution sources.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

It should be made very clear within all levels of government (and other institutional bodies with interests in air pollution) where responsibilities for improving air pollution, and the powers for controlling air pollution, lie (the two not necessarily being the same). Where statutory provisions have not been made to make controlling bodies responsible, these parties should be encouraged to strongly participate in the air quality management process. This can be done in a number of ways:

· Ensuring that provincial and regional representatives are invited (and attend) relevant municipal meetings from very early on in the process

· Making sure that regular contact is made with these bodies and taking account of their various plans and programmes within work looking at forward projections of air quality and within any action plans or programmes

· Encouraging relevant bodies with no statutory responsibilities to undertake some process of corporate adoption of a role within the AQM process

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Differences by activity
Differences by Level

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

European Framework Directive on Ambient Air Quality Assessment and Management: http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi!prod!CELEXnumdoc&lg=en&numdoc=31996L0062&model=guichett

Proposed regulations transposing the EC Air Quality Framework Directive and 1st Daughter Directive Consultation paper:

· http://www.defra.gov.uk/environment/consult/aqframe/index.htm

· Member States and air quality contacts: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/links.htm

· Commission portal on “What is environmental governance?” http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/governance/index_en.htm

· http://www.minambiente.it/%20(Italian%20Environment%20Ministry%20web%20site)

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Legislation and Interpretation of Directives

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Terms in the EC Air Quality Directives: What do they mean?
 
How to interpret the term “Hot spot” seen in relation to residential areas and population exposure ?
Definition of Residential Areas in the Netherlands
Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Terms in the EC Air Quality Directives: What do they mean?

2. Introduction

   

Introduction

As the responsible entity/person in your local area for the air quality and its assessment and compliance with EC Directives, it is wise that you obtain a good understanding of the concepts and terms which are used connected to air quality assessment and reporting requirements.

The Air Quality Directives of the European Commission, the Directive on Air Quality Assessment and Management ("Framework") Directive of 1996 (96/62/EC) and the Daughter Directives of 1999-2002 for specific compounds (SO2, NO2, NOx, PM10 and lead (Directive 1999/30/EC); CO and benzene (second Daughter Directive (2000/69/EC)); ozone (2002/3/EC) represent a new way of dealing with and controlling the air quality problems in Europe. The Directives prescribe how they should be assessed in a way which covers the entire EU territory, in terms which are sometimes general and sometimes specific, and how the assessment should be reported to the Commission as well as to the public, and how action plans should be developed to reduce the pollutant concentrations where they are too high.

Compared to the previous directives, the concept of Limit Value (LV) is kept, but the requirements related to monitoring, assessment, reporting, compliance and controls are specified in much more detail. To this end, new concepts, elements and terms are introduced which need to be fully understood by those who should implement the Directives, in order that the resulting management of air pollution becomes effective and harmonised in the European area.

This topic description gives short descriptions of most of the central concepts, elements and terms used in the Directives, to enhance the understanding of them. The concepts and terms are described in a more complete way in the "Guidance on Assessment under the EU Air Quality Directives" report (see the reading list below).

3. Discussion

   

Terms related to limit values and assessment areas and regimes

Zones

Member States must divide their territory into zones. This is a task done at national level, and the local level is usually not involved in the definition of the zones. Zones are primarily areas restricted in size, selected/defined such that they are suitable units for air quality management. A zone should be selected such that its AQ problems can be assessed and managed as much as possible without having to deal with sources and emissions outside the zone in a very detailed manner.

There are no formal requirements as to how the Member State should specify its zones, but general principles for this, and typical tendencies in Member States based upon practical considerations are described in the “Guidance report”. The Member States are to report annually the air quality situation in the zones.[d1] Zones can be large cities (agglomerations). Other types of zones can be small (possibly as small as sections of streets), or large (region of a country).

Agglomeration: An “agglomeration” is a special type of zone, defined as an urban area with population exceeding 250,000. Each such agglomeration shall be defined as a separate zone.

Practice in most MS is to use larger administrative areas as zones, in addition to agglomerations and in a few cases smaller urban areas which are also defined as separate zones, when there is a risk that the LV/TVs are being exceeded in them.

Limit values and related terms

Limit value (LV): The limit value for a pollutant is set such that concentrations below the LV is considered to provide adequate protection against damage to those affected by it (people, vegetation, buildings). A "limit value" is a combination of a concentration value (number) and an associated averaging time (e.g. hour, day, year,...) and (for hours or days) possibly a number of allowed exceedances per year.

Target Value (TV): This value (also a combination of a numerical value and an averaging time) is set with the aim to avoid more long-term harmful effects on human heath and/or the environment.

Upper assessment threshold (UAT): A value set at about 60-70% of the LV. If the pollutant level is above UAT, certain requirements of AQ assessment must be fulfilled in the various zones.

Lower assessment threshold (LAT): A value set at about 40-50% of the LV. If the pollutant level is below the LAT, the requirements to the monitoring are relaxed; assessment solely by modelling is allowed.

Alert threshold: A value for certain pollutants which represents a level of danger to the population. If the pollutant level is above this value, the population must be alerted without delay, for instance via radio (see Informing the public).

Margin of Tolerance (MOT): This term describes the situation that the pollution level must be phased down towards the LV, as the LV is coming into force. The LV/TVs are to be met in 2005 or 2010. In the years before that, it is tolerated by the Commission that the pollutant level exceeds the LV/TV, limited to a given “margin”, without corrective actions being required. This margin is made successively smaller the closer it gets to the year of attainment (2005 or 2010). If the LV+MOT is higher than a prescribed level in a given year before the LV must be met, the Directive requires that corrective actions be planned.

Assessment regimes in zones

The term "Assessment regimes" relates to the broad types of assessment methodologies that can be used: monitoring at different levels of accuracy; different modelling methodologies. In the directives, it is the air pollution level in an area, which determines which types of assessment methodologies the Commission will accept being used for the area. This can be broadly summarised as below:

· If the air pollution level of a compound exceeds the UAT, monitoring at high quality with high temporal resolution is required;

· If the level is below the LAT, indicative measurements, modelling and objective estimation methods will be accepted

· At levels between these two thresholds, the requirements to methodologies are less strict that when levels are higher.

Appendix 1 describes this in more detail.

Where should the Limit Values apply? Definition of "residential areas"

In principle, the LVs apply everywhere, except for at work places. At the same time, a pragmatic approach to AQ management should be taken. Exceedances at places where exposure of the population (or of ecosystems, in the case of ecosystems related LVs) is not likely, should not be treated as rigorously as areas where exposure is likely. An example of this is exposure to an annual average LV in areas along a rural stretches of motorways.

The question above is met when designing monitoring networks, and locating monitoring stations. The 1st Daughter Directive specifies that monitoring stations should be located:

· Where a population group is likely to be exposed to the highest concentrations that occur, for a period which is a significant part of the averaging period of the LV;

· So that it represents the more general level of population exposure in the area.

In both cases, the location of stations is based on population exposure considerations.

Local AQ administrators may want to concentrate their monitoring in "residential areas", in view of the importance of the exposure of the population. The definition of "residential areas" in terms of AQ management is then that they include all areas where a part of the population is likely to be exposed to high and/or typical concentration levels.

Terms related to assessments

Preliminary assessment (PA)

This term refers to the assessment of air quality before the Directive enters into force in order to define zones, monitoring networks and assessment methods. If a Member State does not have sufficient information about the AQ levels in all their zones and agglomeration, it must carry out the necessary series of representative measurements, surveys or assessments so that they have data available in time for the implementation of the Directives.

The Guidance Report on Preliminary Assessment under the EU AQ Directives is an example of a source of information on how to carry out a preliminary assessment (see the reading list below).

Supplementary assessment

This is the term for methods for assessment of air pollution which are used in addition to the measurements/monitoring of concentrations. These methods are creating an emission inventory, indicative measurements and air quality modelling, (which gives additional information, such as on spatial distribution of concentrations between the monitoring stations), human exposure, contributions from various source types, etc. This gives a better basis for development of effective action plans. Supplementary assessment is not mandatory; if not carried out, a higher number of stations is prescribed. The supplementary methods, and their results, must be documented and reported in the Annual report.

Spatial concentration distribution

This term is new in connection with EU AQ Directives. The assessment of AQ should now not be limited to what is measured at the monitoring stations. The assessment should in principle cover the whole territory, and for this purpose the so-called "supplementary methods", such as modelling (see above) are encouraged by the Directives.

How to assess if a zone is in exceedance?

A zone is exceedance of an LV, when:

· A station in monitoring network with suitably located stations(stations in areas with maximum and/or typical concentration levels) measures the exceedance;

· The assessment using also supplementary methods (emissions, modelling) indicates that the LV is exceeded at locations where monitors are not located.

The assessment should also indicate the size of the population which is exposed to various levels of concentrations above the LV.

Exemption ("derogation") for natural events and for other reasons

For PM10, natural sources can at times contribute significantly to its concentration. Since natural sources cannot be controlled, the Commission allows that exceedances of LV which are caused by natural events (e.g. sand storms, suspended soil dust) shall not be taken into account when determining whether the LV is exceeded.

Also high PM10 levels caused by resuspension of dust from winter sanding of roads can be exempted. These events have to documented/justified as being caused by such events.

Terms related to reporting

Regular reporting to the Commission

The responsibility for reporting to the Commission is at the national level. The local level normally provides their data to some national database suited for further reporting to the Commission. The following types of reports are to be prepared at the national level for submission to the Commission (see also Topic LEG4):

Annual Report: The Annual reporting from each Member State to the Commission has the form of an official questionnaire, to be sent in before 1 October of the following year. The questionnaire has sections regarding zones where LV, UAT and LAT are exceeded, reasons for individual exceedances, on methods, etc.

Starting date: The first Annual report to the Commission should be submitted before 1 October 2002, and concern 2001 data and assessments. Annual reports shall be submitted for each subsequent year.

Information to the public

This term refers to the obligation of the administrators to keep the public up-to-date on information on air pollution levels, as well as on the plans and programs for management and improvement of the air quality.

The pollutant concentration information shall be updated at least once per day. High air pollution episodes, where Alert levels are likely to be exceeded, should be communicated in time that the population affected have a chance to seek protection.

Reporting on causes of exceedances and reduction plans

This term has a bearing on the air quality assessment regime and system that a local administrator needs to set up. The Commission requires that causes of LV exceedances are reported – that this represents the basis for development of the local plans and programmes to improve the situation.

The administrator needs to assure that the causes can be described, and for this he will need information about the strength of the various emission sources (an emissions inventory), probably also air quality models as well as meteorological data which together can be used to calculate/estimate source contributions at given times with high concentration levels.

If the concentrations exceed the LV+MOT, the responsible authorities must develop a ‘plan or programme’ to ensure that the levels are brought below the limit value in time and send this to the Commission.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· As the responsible entity/person in your local area for the air quality and its assessment and compliance with EC Directives, it is wise to obtain a good understanding of the concepts and terms which are used connected to assessment and reporting requirements. The above text gives a first introduction.

· Further reading includes of course the Directives themselves, and the Guidance on assessment report (see references below). It is also recommended to contact people in other administrative areas in your country, or in other countries, who have already carried out the work, partly or fully. It should be noted that for cities the transposition of the directives in national law is the most relevant legislation for cities. In some countries the Ministry of Environment provides clarification of the directives and the corresponding national legislation.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    How to interpret the term “Hot spot” seen in relation to residential areas and population exposure ?
Definition of Residential Areas in the Netherlands
Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· The main Air Quality web page of the Commission (DG Environment, Air Quality: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm

· The Guidance to Assessment under the EU Air Quality Directives report: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm, click on Guidance on Assessment under the EU Air Quality Directives

· The Guidance Report on Preliminary Assessment under the EU AQ Directives: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm, click on Guidance report on Preliminary Assessment under EC Air Quality Directives

Appendix 1

Relationship between air pollution levels (relative to Limit Value) and the Assessment regimes prescribed in the first Daughter Directive.

Source: The "Guidance on assessment under the EU AQ Directives" report (see web link above).

Table 1 summarizes the assessment requirements for the three assessment regimes.

Table 1 Air quality assessment and pollution levels

Maximum pollution level in agglomeration or zone

Assessment Requirements1)

Regime 1: Greater than the upper assessment threshold

High quality measurement is mandatory. Data from measurement may be supplemented by information from other sources, including air quality modelling.

Regime 2: Less than the upper assessment threshold but greater than the lower assessment threshold

Measurement is mandatory, but fewer measurements may be needed, or less intensive methods may be used, provided that measurement data are supplemented by reliable information from other sources.

Regime 3: Less than the lower assessment threshold

a. In agglomerations, only for pollutants for which an alert threshold has been set2)

At least one measuring site is required per agglomeration, combined with modelling, objective estimation, indicative measurements.

b. In non-agglomeration zones for all pollutants and in all types of zone for pollutants for which no alert threshold has been set

Modelling, objective estimation, and indicative measurements3) alone are sufficient.

1) Data quality objectives are given in Annex VIII of the first Daughter Directive.

2) In the first Daughter Directive this only applies to SO2 and NO2.

3) Indicative measurements are measurements using simple methods, or carried out for a restricted time. They are less accurate than continuous high quality measurement but can be used to explore air quality as a check where pollution levels are relatively low, and to supplement high quality measurement in other areas.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Implementation of EC Air Quality Directives

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Implementation of Air Quality Directives: overview, steps and legal questions
 
Implementation of EU Directives on air quality in Bristol.
How should the public be informed about the Air Quality situation ?
 
Information for the Public in Bristol
PM10 Real-time data information for the Veneto reregion urban areas
PM10 AND O3 Forecast bulletins for the Veneto Region (I)
Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo
What must be reported to the European Commission under the air quality directives?
 

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Implementation of Air Quality Directives: overview, steps and legal questions

2. Introduction

   

The Air Quality Legislation started in 1970. Since then, four types of measures have been adopted with numerous Directives and Regulations: measures regulating emission sources, regulating fuel qualities, monitoring/regulating air quality and protection of the stratospheric ozone layer. The full compliance, application, implementation and enforcement of these measures are basic in order to improve the quality of our air and achieve a high level of environmental protection in general.

The Sixth Environmental Action Programme http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/2002/l_242/l_24220020910en00010015.pdf states the importance of a full compliance with the Environmental Law by Member States (MS). It is equally essential to be able to monitor compliance with legislation and to keep the public informed up-to-date about the state of the environment. Also Article 228 of the Treaties (http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/2002/c_325/c_32520021224en00010184.pdf) obliges Member States to comply with the judgements given by the European Court of Justice.

EU policy on Air Quality aims to implement appropriate instruments to improve the quality of the air. The control of emissions from industrial and mobile sources, improving fuel quality and promoting and integrating environmental protection requirements into the industrial, transport and energy sectors are part of these aims.

The current status of the EU Air Quality legislation can be seen at the following web page: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm

3. Discussion

   

Air Quality Directives

The most relevant Directives are the Directive on ambient air quality assessment and management (96/62/EC, the so-called Framework Directive) and the four Daughter Directives. The Framework Directive provides the framework for the development of the other Directives on a range of air pollutants. The transposition date for Article 3 (re. Implementation and responsibilities) was 21 May 1998 and by this date all MS except Spain had complied with the obligations.

The Daughter directives set pollutant-specific air quality limits and alert thresholds. Basically, these directives have the objective of harmonizing monitoring strategies, measuring methods, calibration and quality assessment methods to get comparable measurements in the EU. Guide values and air quality limit values will be withdrawn once these directives have been implemented.

The first Daughter Directive 1999/30/EC on limit values for NOx, SO2, Pb and PM10 in ambient air

http://europa.eu.int/eurlex/pri/en/oj/dat/1999/l_163/l_16319990629en00410060.pdf

came into force on 19 July 1999 with transposition deadline for Member States of July 2001 to set up their monitoring strategies. The AQ limit values adopted for SO2, NOx, PM10 and Pb generally met the cost-benefit criterion that industry work with Member States shall ensure that updated information on ambient concentrations of SO2, NOx, PM and Pb is available to the public on a regular basis (link to the Topic How should the public be informed about the Air Quality situation ? on Informing the public) The deadlines for the limit values to be met are as follows:

- limit values for NOx for the protection of vegetation: 2001.

- limit values for SO2 and PM10 for health protection: 2005.

- limit values for NO2 and Pb for health protection: 2010.

Member States have to prepare attainment programmes which show how the limit values are going to be met on time for those areas where attainment by "business as usual" cannot be presumed. These programmes must be made available to the public (including local authorities), and must also be sent to the Commission. A Commission report has just been finalised (and it is being translated into different languages) on the implementation of this Directive relating to limit values for SO2 and NOx, PM and Pb. The report assesses the experiences of the MS in implementing this Directive and looks at the results of recent scientific research on the effects on human health and ecosystems of exposure to NOx, SO2, Pb and PM10. This Directive has been amended by Decision 2001/744/EC (http://europa.eu.int/eurlex/pri/en/oj/dat/2001/l_278/l_27820011023en00350036.pdf) replacing section II of Annex V of the Framework Directive.

The second Daughter Directive 2000/69/EC on limit values for benzene and carbon monoxide in ambient air
http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/2000/l_313/l_31320001213en00120021.pdf came into force on the 13th of December 2000 with a deadline for transposition of 13th December 2002. It established limit values for concentrations of benzene and CO in ambient air requiring assessing concentrations of those pollutants in ambient air and to obtain regularly information on benzene concentrations and CO and ensure that it is made available to the public. The limit value for carbon monoxide must be met by 2005. The limit value for benzene must be met by 2010 (but an extension can be granted). Member States, in the same way as in the first daughter Directive, will have to prepare attainment programmes for those areas where attainments cannot be assumed without further changes. These programmes have to be also available to the public and sent to the Commission.

The third Daughter Directive 2002/03/EC on ozone in ambient air (http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/2002/l_067/l_06720020309en00140030.pdf) replaces the ozone Directive (92/72/EC). It entered into force in March 2002 and had a deadline for transposition of September 2003. It sets long-term objectives equivalent to the World Health Organisation’s new guidelines and interim target values (which follow the targets of Directive 2001/81/EC on national emission ceilings) for ozone in ambient air to be achieved by 2010. Member States have to work out reduction plans and programmes, make them available to the public (so citizens can trace the progress towards obtaining the ozone standards) and report to the Commission.. The Directive also requires monitoring, assessment of ozone concentrations and information to citizens about the current ozone concentrations . The Directive also sets alert thresholds and requires Member States' authorities to take urgent short-term action.

Concerning the proposal for a fourth Daughter Directive (COM(2003) 423 final) on arsenic, cadmium, mercury, nickel and polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons in ambient air, this will cover the other pollutants listed in Annex I of 96/62/EC (cadmium, arsenic nickel and polyaromatic hydrocarbons and mercury). It will require MS to report to the Commission and inform the public in case of higher concentrations than the ones indicated in the Directive, the causes behind them and the measures taken to address the situation. As from 2008, any installation contributing to high concentrations of these substances will be required to apply Best Available Techniques for control of the emissions. This proposal is expected to be adopted in 2005. See latest press release regarding this directive: http://europa.eu.int/rapid/pressReleasesAction.do?reference=IP/03/1020&format=HTML&aged=0&language=EN&guiLanguage=en

Other air pollution related legislation

Following is a list of other related Directives, and their transposition dates:

  • Directive 97/68/EC on emission of gaseous and particulate pollutants-30 June 98;
  • Directive 98/70/EC on quality of petrol and diesel fuels-1 July 1999;
  • Directive 99/32/EC on Sulphur content-1 July 2000;
  • Directive 99/94/EC on consumer information on fuel economy and CO2 emissions-18 January 2001;
  • Decision 00/1753/EC on monitoring the emissions of CO2 from new passenger cars-28 February 2001;
  • Directive 99/13 on VOC-1 April 2001 and
  • Directive 00/71/EC on measuring methods-1 January 2001.

Infringement proceedings are open against various Member States concerning the implementation measures.

The implementation process of the Directives

Several directives on air quality have entered into force recently or will be adopted soon. Implementation of legislation by the Member States is a basic requirement for the effectiveness of EU policy in this area. Under the Commission Communication (COM(2001) 245 final) (http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/en/com/pdf/2001/com2001_0245en01.pdf)the Clean Air for Europe (CAFE) programme established in such Communication has “to support the implementation and review the effectiveness of existing legislation, in particular the air quality daughter directives (1999/30/EC, 2000/69/EC, 2002/3/EC), the decision on exchange of information (97/101/EC),…”. The AQ framework Directive requires four key implementation tasks to be undertaken by the respective actors: i) planning and implementation; ii) monitoring; iii) plans and programmes and iv) information and reporting. A Guidance Report on Preliminary Assessment under Article 5 and another one on Assessment under Article 6 of directive 96/62/EC are available (see reading list).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

From the Annual Survey of the Commission, it can be seen that the implementation of the Air Quality Directives is quite acceptable compared to many other environmental sectors (environmental impact, information, chemicals and biotechnology, nature, waste, water, radiation protection and others). There is a 13,3% of open infringement proceedings compared to 26,3% in the nature aspects or 20% on waste files, so it can be pointed out that, in general, Air Quality legislation is being well implemented although greater efforts still have to be made to reach a high level of protection of the air and comply with the requirements of the legislation to implement monitoring strategies, plans, programmes and limit values.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Implementation of EU Directives on air quality in Bristol.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How should the public be informed about the Air Quality situation ?

2. Introduction

   

The EU Air Quality Directives state that sharing the air quality information with the public is essential, especially for people suffering from various lung and respiratory diseases. The basic level of public information on air quality, that is one of the essential requirements of the EU Daughter Directives, concerns the ambient concentrations of sulphur dioxide, nitrogen dioxide, particulate matter, lead, benzene and carbon monoxide.

The Directives also state that the public shall be kept informed about plans and programmes drawn up for reduction of the air pollution levels.

The responsibility for the public information requirements is put on the shoulders of the local authorities.

Information made available to the public and to organisations must be clear, comprehensible and accessible.


3. Discussion

   

Information of plans and programmes for air pollution reduction

The EU Framework Directive 1996/62/EC asks the Member States to draw up a list of zones and agglomerations in which the levels of one or more pollutants are higher than the limit value plus the margin of tolerance. In these zones and agglomerations Member States shall take measures to ensure that programmes are prepared or implemented for attaining the limit values within the specific time limit. These programmes must be available for the public, and should incorporate, at least, the following information (see more details in Framework Directive 96/62/EC):

  • Localisation of excess pollution (region; city (map); measuring station (map, geographical coordinates);
  • General information (type of zone (city, industrial or rural area); estimate of the polluted area (km²) and of the population exposed to the pollution; useful climatic data; relevant data on topography; sufficient information on the type of targets requiring protection in the zone);
  • Responsible authorities (names and addresses of persons responsible for the development and implementation of improvement plans);
  • Nature and assessment of pollution (concentrations observed over previous years (before the implementation of the improvement measures); concentrations measured since the beginning of the project; techniques used for the assessment);
  • Origin of pollution (list of the main emission sources, etc. responsible for pollution (map); total quantity of emissions from these sources (tonnes/year); information on pollution imported from other regions);
  • Analysis of the situation (details of those factors responsible for the excess (transport, including cross-border transport, formation); details of possible measures for improvement of air quality);
  • Details of those measures or projects for improvement which existed prior to the entry into force of this Directive i.e. (local, regional, national, international measures; observed effects of these measures);
  • Details of those measures or projects adopted with a view to reducing pollution following the entry into force of this Directive (listing and description of all the measures set out in the project; timetable for implementation; estimate of the improvement of air quality planned and of the expected time required to attain these objectives);
  • Details of the measures or projects planned or being researched for the long term and
  • List of the publications, documents, work, etc., used to supplement information requested.

Information on air quality levels on a regular basis

The EU Daughter Directives regulate the need for public information on regular basis. The air quality data collected from monitoring stations, controlling the limit values and the alert thresholds, must be made available to the public on various time bases.

Information on ambient concentrations of air pollutants must routinely be made available to the public as well as to appropriate organisations such as environmental organisations, consumer organisations, organisations representing the interests of sensitive populations and other relevant health-care bodies by means, for example, of broadcast media, press, information screens or computer-network services, teletext, telephone or fax.

The first Daughter Directive 1999/30/EC

Information on ambient concentrations of sulphur dioxide, nitrogen dioxide and particulate matter should be updated on at least a daily basis, and, in the case of hourly values for sulphur dioxide and nitrogen dioxide, wherever practicable, information shall be updated on an hourly basis.

Information on ambient concentrations of lead should be updated on a three-monthly basis.

The second EU Daughter Directive 2000/69/EC

Information on ambient concentrations of benzene, as an average value over the last 12 months, should be updated on at least a three-monthly basis and wherever practicable, information should be updated on a monthly basis.

Information on ambient concentrations of carbon monoxide, as a maximum running average over eight hours, should be updated on at least a daily basis and wherever practicable, information should be updated on an hourly basis.

Public information should, at least, indicate any exceedances of the concentrations stated in the limit values over the averaging periods and also provide a short assessment in relation to limit values and appropriate information regarding effects on health.

The third EU Daughter Directive 2002/03/EC

Information on ozone levels should be updated on - at least a daily basis and, wherever appropriate and practicable, on an hourly basis.

Such information should at least indicate all exceedances of the concentrations in the long-term objective for the protection of health, the information threshold and the alert threshold for the relevant averaging period. It should also provide a short assessment in relation to effects on health.

Information requirements when Limit or Alert Values are exceeded

In the cases when the exceedance of limit value has occurred, the information of the exceedance must be available for the public as soon as possible. This information should include the time when the exceedance occurred, the concentration level compared to the limit value and the pollutant’s potential health effects.

People must be informed as immediate as possible when exceedance of the alert or information threshold for nitrogen dioxide, PM10 and sulphur dioxide values occurs. This information should at least include:

· the date, hour and place of the occurrence and the reasons for the occurrence, where known;

· any forecasts of changes in concentrations (improvement, stabilisation, or deterioration), together with the reasons for those changes;

· the geographical area concerned;

· the duration of the occurrence;

· the type of population potentially sensitive to the occurrence;

· the precautions to be taken by the sensitive population concerned.

In this case, when fast information is important, radio, television or the press or other fast means of spreading information must be used.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The best way of spreading the information is to use local radios and local newspapers. Other useful tools are information screens or computer-network services located in the city centres. Internet is also a very useful tool to spread the information on air quality.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Information for the Public in Bristol

PM10 Real-time data information for the Veneto reregion urban areas


Further Examples:

Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo
PM10 AND O3 Forecast bulletins for the Veneto Region (I)

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Council Directive 1999/30/EC of 22 April 1999 relating to limit values for sulphur dioxide, nitrogen dioxide and oxides of nitrogen, particulate matter and lead in ambient air (Official Journal L 163, 29/06/1999 P. 0041 – 0060, http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi!prod!CELEXnumdoc&lg=EN&numdoc=31999L0030&model=guichett)

· Directive 2000/69/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 November 2000 relating to limit values for benzene and carbon monoxide in ambient air (Official Journal L 313, 13/12/2000 P. 0012 – 0021, http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi!prod!CELEXnumdoc&lg=EN&numdoc=32000L0069&model=guichett)

· Directive 2002/3/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 February 2002 relating to ozone in ambient air (Official Journal L 067, 09/03/2002 P. 0014 – 0030, http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi!prod!CELEXnumdoc&lg=EN&numdoc=32002L0003&model=guichett


Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  What must be reported to the European Commission under the air quality directives?

2. Introduction

   

The Air Quality Directives specify various reporting requirements. The directives address the national level, but in many Member States this responsibility is partly passed through to the region and local level. There are regular reports to be sent about the air quality and about measures to improve air quality. A purpose of the reports is that Member States learn from each other, and so it is the policy of the Commission to publish the results of the reports.

3. Discussion

   

The Framework Directive sets the most important reporting requirements (Article 11). The two most relevant reports are:

  • Annual reporting on air quality in the previous year, based on monitoring, possibly also on modelling. This report, to be sent to the Commission before 1 October, has been specified in more detail in Council Decision 2002/839/EC, which describes a detailed questionnaire to be filled in. A guideline explains this report further. Each Member State has its own internal system for collecting the data. Under the ozone directive, there are during also reporting requirements after each summer month and each summer on threshold exceedances (See example report in the web links section below). The role of cities varies between Member States: in some countries this is in practice entirely done at the national level, in other countries regions and cities have to provide air quality monitoring data and possibly modelling results to the national level, following instructions from the Ministry.
  • Reporting of “plans or programmes” to reduce air pollution. Reduction plans have to be developed within two years for all locations where the air pollution levels are so high that exceedance is to be expected by the time that the limit value has to be met (2005 or 2010, depending on the pollutant). The Commission has developed a summary format for the report to be sent to the Commission, which describes the exceedance situation and the reduction plan, and a working group has written a short guidance. In practice, cities will often have responsibility for developing such plans. It depends on the country whether cities have to draft the summary for the Commission themselves (following instructions from the Ministry) or whether the national level takes care of this.

For both reports the Commission plans to publish summary reports.

Apart from these reports, the Member States have to report annually the raw data of air quality measurements under the “Exchange of Information Decision”. These are processed by the European Environmental Agency, stored in the database AirBase, which can be accessed by anyone through the internet. Usually cities are not involved in this.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The wealth of data reported under the EU Air Quality legislation can be useful for local authorities for comparing their own situation with that of other similar places in Europe. Such information on air quality can be found in AirBase and shortly on the Commission’s website; an overview of (local) reduction plans in Europe is to be expected around the end of 2004.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Reporting questionnaire on the First Daughter Directive: http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/2002/l_012/l_01220020115en00700089.pdf

· AirBase: http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/databases/airbase.html

· Air quality website of the European Commission: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/index.htm

· Air pollution by ozone in Europe in summer 2003 - Overview of exceedances of EC ozone threshold values during the summer season April–August 2003 and comparisons with previous years: http://reports.eea.eu.int/topic_report_2003_3/en

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Air Quality Monitoring Methods

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
How to design Urban monitoring networks, and what methods to use ?
 
Example of monitoring networks in Bristol
An Urban Monitoring Network in Birmingham, UK
The Veneto Region air quality monitoring network optimisation project
Biological monitoring of air quality: Example used in the surroundings of the Porto Marghera industrial area (Venice, I)
Monitoring locations in Turku region
Study of atmospheric depositions in the surroundings of the porto Margera industrial area (Venice, I) and in corresponence with some biomonitoring stations.
How to locate monitoring stations?
 
Example of monitoring networks in Bristol
An Urban Monitoring Network in Birmingham, UK
The Veneto Region air quality monitoring network optimisation project
Biological monitoring of air quality: Example used in the surroundings of the Porto Marghera industrial area (Venice, I)
The Influence of Sampling Height to concentration of air pollutants
Monitoring locations in Turku region
Study of atmospheric depositions in the surroundings of the porto Margera industrial area (Venice, I) and in corresponence with some biomonitoring stations.
How to measure SO2, NO2, ozone, CO and lead?
 
SO2, NO2, O3 AND LEAD (Pb) Monitoring in the Venice-Mestre Air Quality Network
How to measure PM10?
 
How to monitor heavy metals ?
 
How to measure benzene?
 
How to monitor Benzene Emissions of VOCs from petrol stations - a review; 1995 to 2003.
The MacBeth Project: Passive Samplers Measurements of Benzene Levels in the City of Padua (I)
How to measure PAH?
 
PAH Monitoring in Venice-Mestre Urban Area
How to secure the quality of the monitoring data? Quality assurance (QA) and Quality Control (QC) systems and procedures.
 
AQ Data Quality Requirements, Bristol case
The Quality Assurance in Air Quality Monitoring in the Turku Region
QA/QC procedures used by NILU

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to design Urban monitoring networks, and what methods to use ?

2. Introduction

   

According to the Air Quality Directives of the European Commission, it is a requirement that air quality monitoring networks are established in urban areas in Europe where the pollutant concentrations are higher that certain levels (see the Topic How to do Urban AQ assessments? Overview of structure and methods, NILU/Venice). All agglomerations with more that 250,000 inhabitants have to have such a network, while for smaller cities, the national authorities decide which of them should have monitoring networks. In terms of the requirements of the Directives, the number and selection of cities to be monitored is determined by the actual partitioning of the MS area into zones (see topic, as above).

The Directives include some specific requirements on the extent of the monitoring system, such as number of monitoring stations, types of locations to be monitored and methods. These requirements are not detailed enough to serve as a sufficient guide for local authorities to design a monitoring system which gives the most value for the available resources (funds, skilled manpower, time), in terms of fulfilling the requirements of the Directives as well as additional local needs.

The topic of design of urban monitoring networks has been treated in various studies and reports, to be summarised and referenced below.

3. Discussion

   

There are no generally valid rules for network design. It is determined mainly by the overall monitoring objectives and resource availability. Although monitoring systems can have just a single, specific objective, it is more common for them to have a broad range of targeted programme functions. No network design can hope to completely address all the possible monitoring objectives listed below:

Monitoring Objectives

Determining compliance with national or EU limit values/standards

· Determining population exposure and health impact assessment;

· Informing the public about air quality and raising awareness;

· Identifying threats to natural ecosystems;

· Providing objective inputs to air quality management, traffic and land-use planning;

· Source apportionment and identification;

· Policy development and prioritization of management actions;

· Development/validation of management tools (models, Geographical Information Systems etc.);

· Assessing point or area source impacts and

· Trend qualification, to identify future problems or progress against management/control targets.

Network design

The design of the air quality monitoring network basically involves determining the number of stations and their location, and monitoring methods, with a view to the objectives, costs and available resources. (See Larssen, 1998 in the Further reading list).

There are two main basic approaches to determine the number of stations and locations: to locate stations in a regular geometric grid covering the city. The grid size thus determines the number of stations and to locate stations at sites considered to be representative for more defined local environments, exposure situations or source activities, such as urban background. While the first approach was used earlier, e.g. in Germany, the latter approach is now in more general use, and also the one prescribed by the Directives.

The typical approach to network design, appropriate over city-wide or national scale, thus involves sitting monitoring stations or sampling points at carefully selected representative locations, chosen on the basis of required data and known emission/dispersion patterns of the pollutants under study. This approach to network design requires considerably fewer sites than grid strategies and is, in consequence, cheaper to implement. However, sites must be carefully selected if measured data are to be useful. Moreover, modelling and other objective assessment techniques may need to be utilized to ‘’fill in the gaps’’ in any such monitoring strategy.

Another consideration in the basic approach to network design is the scale of the air pollution problem:

· The air pollution is of predominantly local origin. The network is then concentrated to within the urban area. Example: CO and benzene.

· There is a significant regional contribution to the problem. More emphasis then on the regional part. Example: ozone, PM.

· Large scale phenomena, such as winter smog episodes in NW Europe, or photochemical pollution episodes in the Mediterranean. Even more emphasis on the regional part of the network.

The number of sites depends of course upon the size and topography of the urban area, the complexity of the source mix and again upon the monitoring objectives. The Directives specify a minimum number of stations to be established dependent upon the population, and it also indicates what types of areas should be monitored (representing average as well as hot-spot exposure situations).

Some time should be invested into determining the number and location, to ensure that the network, which will normally be established to be operated over a long period (many years), will serve its purpose most effectively. A basic procedure of several steps should be followed:

· Start with a map showing main pollution related features such as urban central district, residential areas, areas of dense traffic, the main road network, large industrial plants and areas;

· Use a (preliminary) emissions inventory as a support to find the most polluted areas;

· Carry out preliminary dispersion modelling to identify polluted areas;

· Carry out surveys using inexpensive methods, such as passive samplers;

· Consider that different pollutants have different spatial scales of variability (e.g. CO concentrated near streets; NO2 ozone and PM more evenly distributed).

The further process of location and number is subjective. Some guidance is given e.g. in the Guidance on Assessment under the EU Air Quality Directives report, and in the UK Technical Guidance Documents (see Further reading list below).

The site classification scheme used by the Commission is a guide that should be used in the network design, so that any stations can be classed according to that scheme, and such that the network covers as many as possible of the station classes:

· Level 1: Type of station: traffic, industrial, background;

· Level 2: Type of area: urban, suburban, rural.

(See the EC Exchange of Information (EoI) Decision: Council Decision 97/101/EC, and amendment: Commision Decision 2001/752/EC ).

Some countries have developed station classification schemes of their own, following the same basic principles as above, but deviating somewhat, e.g. UK and France (see examples and links in the further reading section below).

Each station should be described in terms of meta data, which includes data such as coordinates, type, specific location area of representativeness, additional data such as traffic data, etc. (see also EoI as above, and its guidance document: Guidance report on the Annexes to Decision 97/101/EC ).

Monitoring involves assessing pollutant behaviour in both space and time. A good network design should therefore seek to optimise both spatial and temporal coverage, within available resource constraints.

The first target is to maximizing spatial coverage and obtaining representative measurements. Once priority pollutants are selected, the sampling methods must be capable of a time resolution consistent with the pollutant averaging times specified in guidelines.

The compounds to be measured and the reference methods used are prescribed by the Directives.

An air quality monitoring network must, in addition to the air pollution monitoring part, also comprise a meteorology (dispersion parameter) monitoring part.

The meteorological data are needed for at least two reasons:

· For the interpretation of the temporal and spatial variation of the data from the air quality monitoring, there is an obvious need for meteorological data: wind speed and direction; parameters describing atmospheric turbulence and stability, such as temperature profiles (measurements at two or more heights), or direct turbulence measurements; mixing height; and ground air temperature.

· The meteorological data should provide hourly spatial fields of the meteorological/dispersion parameters, either by interpolation, or using a wind-field model. The calculation of dispersion parameters from the meteorological parameter measurements to be used in the dispersion models, usually require the use of a meteorological pre-processor.

Methods

Continuously operating automatic analysers may be used to assess compliance with short- or long-term guidelines. Well-recognised semi-automatic methods such as acidimetric SO2 samplers, will be perfectly adequate for measurement against daily standards or criteria. For automatic analysers or samplers to reliably measure ambient pollutant concentrations, it is essential that these pollutants are transferred unchanged to the instrument reaction cell. The sampling manifold is a crucial and often overlooked component of any monitoring system, which strongly influences the overall accuracy and credibility of all the measurements made.

Integrating measurement methods such as passive samplers, although fundamentally limited in their time resolution, are useful for the assessment of long-term exposure, as well as being invaluable for a variety of area-screening, mapping and network design functions. Problems can arise, however, when using manual sampling methods in an intermittent, mobile or random deployment strategy. Such an approach is usually adopted for operational or instrumentation reasons, or simply because it would not be possible to analyse the sample numbers or data produced by continuous operation. Intermittent sampling is still widely used world-wide. However, this sampling strategy may be of limited utility in assessing diurnal, seasonal or annual pollutant patterns or, indeed, for a reliable assessment of population exposure patterns.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The design of air quality monitoring networks for urban areas is a demanding task, which will benefit from drawing on experiences gathered by those who have carried out such a process. It is recommended that you prepare for the design task by going through the reading material indicated below, as well as examples provided.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Example of monitoring networks in Bristol

An Urban Monitoring Network in Birmingham, UK

The Veneto Region air quality monitoring network optimisation project

Biological monitoring of air quality: Example used in the surroundings of the Porto Marghera industrial area (Venice, I)

Further Examples:

Monitoring locations in Turku region
Study of atmospheric depositions in the surroundings of the porto Margera industrial area (Venice, I) and in corresponence with some biomonitoring stations.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Central page on EC Directives and guidance documents: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm

· Larssen, 1998: Monitoring networks and Air Quality Management Systems. In: Fenger, Hertel and Palmgren (eds.): Urban Air Pollution – European Aspects. Dordrecht, 1998 (Kluwer Academic Publishers).

· Technical guidance documents: http://www.defra.gov.uk/environment/airquality/laqm/guidance/pdf/laqm-tg03.pdf

· Urban air quality management strategy in Asia - guidebook (World Bank Publication) http://www-wds.worldbank.org/servlet/WDSServlet?pcont=details&eid=000009265_3980312111305

· Technical report No 11, Guidance report on preliminary assessment under EC Air Quality Directives: http://reports.eea.eu.int/TEC11a/en/tab_content_RLR

· The Monitoring Technologies and Models in Urban Air Quality Management: http://www.epa.gov/ttn/amtic/files/ambient/criteria/ref1003.pdf

· French “Classification and criteria for setting up air-quality monitoring stations”: the web site link will be provided soon.

· The UK National Air Quality Information Archive: “Definition of monitoring site classes”: http://www.airquality.co.uk/archive/siteclass.php


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to locate monitoring stations?

2. Introduction

   

The location of the monitoring stations in an urban monitoring network is an important issue. There are two basic applications of urban air quality monitoring data which sets, to some extent different, requirements to the location of the stations:

· Assessment of air quality directly from the monitoring results, as a basis for evaluation of exposure and health (and other) effects and

· Use of the monitoring for evaluation of dispersion models.

In both cases, the proper locating of stations is important, following certain criteria.

Some requirements to monitoring station location are given in the EU AQ Daughter Directives. Specifications of types of monitoring stations, with some location criteria, are given as part of the EU Exchange of Information (EoI) Decision as well as in EEA EUROAIRNET Criteria report (see references and links below).

Locating monitoring stations is an integral part of the Design of urban air quality monitoring network, which is described in topic How to design Urban monitoring networks, and what methods to use ?.

3. Discussion

   

Stations used for direct assessment of urban air quality

The number and types of stations to be established in the urban area is part of the network design process (see topic: How to design Urban monitoring networks, and what methods to use ?).

It has then also been decided in which parts of the urban area the stations will be located. This part of the location process can be termed "macro-locating", a term also referred to in the Directives, with some guidance.

The actual detailed locating of the station within the given area is then termed "micro-locating".

Important considerations re. micro-locating:

· The location must be representative of a certain area around it, so its measurements won't be representing only the very small area where it is located. The EoI Guidance report as well as the Directives and the EUROAIRNET criteria report give guidance of the minimum requirements on area of representativeness.

· The location of the air intake (or probe) relative to nearly dominating sources. See EoI and the Directives for guidance and

· The intake (or probe) for air to be sampled by the instruments must be placed according to given criteria, so that the sampled air is not influenced unduly by very local effects (such as distance to walls, vegetation, etc.)

Problems with micro-locating typically arises regarding availability of space for a station cabin at the desired location, and availability of electric power, phone lines (not so important now as mobile phones can be used), security and easy access. Such problems may result in compromises between the ideal and possible locations to be chosen.

An important aspect of the representativeness of a station location, in addition to its representativeness area, is its representativeness for the exposure situations it is supposed to represent: How does the station represent similar areas of exposure in the city? A good assessment of the representativeness area would require special monitoring and modelling studies. The need for such studies must be evaluated in each case.

Stations used for evaluation of dispersion models

In addition to the above criteria and problems, the locating of stations for model testing has to fulfil the following criteria:

Its location must be representative of an area which corresponds to the spatial resolution of the dispersion model. For instance.

· For a grid model which gives a calculated value which represents the average of e.g. a 1 km2 area, the station must be located such that it also represents the average concentration of the km2 area around it, which corresponds with the actual location of the grid used in the model. The model also represents the concentration in a certain height, or rather, the average value (height wise) of a layer of air of a given height (e.g. the lowest 30 m of the atmosphere). The combination of the location and height of the air inlet for the instruments must also be chosen so as to represent a similar average value, height wise.

· For a subgrid model, e.g. a line source model which calculates the concentrations near streets/roads, the station location must reflect the situation which is represented by the model. Typically, such a model gives the concentrations for an idealised type of street/building configuration (e.g. continuous building facades of similar height, both sides, although Computational Fluid Dynamics (CFD) models exist which can calculate concentrations for more complex configurations) along the street section, away from influence from complicating effects near intersections. Typically, such stations should be located away from intersections in street sections with fairly homogeneous building topography.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The detailed location of AQ monitoring stations is a process that follows the network design process (see the How to design Urban monitoring networks, and what methods to use ?). Prepare for the station location by studying the EoI guidance, the Directives and the EUROAIRNET texts. Look also at examples from other cities, which have been through the process to benefit from their experiences.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Monitoring locations in Turku region

The Influence of Sampling Height to concentration of air pollutants

The Veneto Region air quality monitoring network optimisation project

Further Examples:

Example of monitoring networks in Bristol
An Urban Monitoring Network in Birmingham, UK
Biological monitoring of air quality: Example used in the surroundings of the Porto Marghera industrial area (Venice, I)
Study of atmospheric depositions in the surroundings of the porto Margera industrial area (Venice, I) and in corresponence with some biomonitoring stations.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· EU AQ Directives, especially Annexes related to locating of stations: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm

· Guidance on AQ Assessment under the AQ Directives report: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/guidanceunderairquality.pdf

· EEA EUROAIRNET Criteria Report: http://reports.eea.eu.int/search_results?SearchTitle=euroairnet

· Exchange of Information (EoI) Decision and its Guidance report: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/guidancetoannexes97101ec.pdf

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to measure SO2, NO2, ozone, CO and lead?

2. Introduction

   

SO2, NO2, lead, CO and ozone are among the “classic” air pollutants which have been shown to represent a human health risk, as well as risk to ecosystems, when occurring in high enough concentrations. These pollutants have been monitored for many decades, and abatement policies have been implemented to reduce their concentrations and associated risk. Still, concentrations of these pollutants are sufficiently high in some locations that continued monitoring and abatement efforts are needed.

The monitoring needs and methods for SO2, NO2 and lead is covered in the 1st Daughter Directive (1999/30/EC), CO (and benzene) in the 2nd Daughter Directive (2000/69/EC) and ozone in the 3rd Daughter Directive (2002/3/EC) (see links in the web section below).


3. Discussion

   

About monitoring methods

The methods for monitoring these pollutants have been developed and refined over many years. There are several well-developed methods that can be used. For the gases SO2, NO2 and ozone, the averaging times of the limit values (from an hour to one calendar year) implies that, in general, automatic methods are needed, which register the concentrations continually. The instruments have sensors that provide concentration values every few seconds, which are treated internally in the instrument to provide average values for an hour, or shorter or longer periods.

Lead is contained mainly in suspended particles, and methods deal only with the lead in particulate matter. The limit value for lead prescribes only an averaging time of one year. Methods for lead are based upon sampling of the air/particles through filters, and subsequent analysis in a laboratory.

Available methods:

The “Position Papers” worked out by EC Working Groups as a preparation for the Air Quality (AQ) Directives contain useful sections summarising measurement and monitoring methods, see the web links immediately below:

· SO2:http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/pp_so2.pdf

· NO2: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/pp_no2.pdf

· Ozone:http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/documents/pos_paper.pdf

· Lead: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/pp_pb.pdf

· CO: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/pp_co.pdf

Reference methods

· The following methods are prescribed in the AQ Directives as reference methods for SO2, NO2, ozone and lead measurements in Europe:

· SO2: CEN EN 14212:2005 Ambient air quality - Standard method for the measurement of the concentration of sulphur dioxide by ultraviolet fluorescence.

· NO2: CEN EN 14211:2005 Ambient air quality - Standard method for the determination of the concentration of nitrogen dioxide and nitrogen monoxide by chemiluminescence.

· Ozone: CEN EN 14625:2005 Ambient air quality – Standard method for the determination of ozone in ambient by means of ultraviolet photometric method.

· CO: CEN EN 14626:2005 Ambient air quality – Standard method for the determination of CO in ambient air by Non-dispersive Infra-Red method (NDIR).

· Lead: Sampling1):

o Before 2005/2010: Filter method according to Directive 82/884/EEC

o After 2005/2010: Filter method as for PM10 sampling, according to EN 12341 standard.

o Analysis: Atomic absorption spectrometry method or ICP-MS method (CEN standard Draft prEN 14902, of October 2004).

The method of Directive 82/884/EEC applies to measurements to comply with this directive carried out until 2005 (until 2010 for areas in the immediate vicinity of some specific industrial sources). After this time, the method of the EN12341 standard applies (please see Directives 82/884/EEC and 1999/30/EC for details).

Determination of equivalence of other instruments and methods

The procedure for determining whether a candidate method is equivalent to the reference method is described in http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/cafe/pdf/equivalence_report_final.pdf

Quality control of monitoring data

Annex VIII of the 1st and 3rd Daughter Directives (see web links below) specify the required accuracy of measurement data, as well as the minimum data capture (parts of the year the measurement data must be available from a monitoring station). These requirements are laid down as a guide to what quality-control and –assurance (QA/QC) programmes that monitoring network operators need to follow to comply with the quality objectives. QA/QC procedures are dealt with in the Topic How to secure the quality of the monitoring data? Quality assurance (QA) and Quality Control (QC) systems and procedures..

Minimum number and location of monitoring stations in a Member State, according to the AQ Directives

Annex VII of the 1st Daughter Directive (DD), for SO2, NO2 and lead, and the 3rd DD, for ozone (see web links below), as well as Annex V of the 2nd DD for CO, state the requirements to what type of areas (zones) should be monitored, and the minimum number of sampling stations as a function of the population in an agglomeration or zone. For NO2 and CO, in zones where the upper assessment threshold is exceeded and there should be more than 1 station, there should be at least one urban background and one traffic-oriented station.

The determination of which zones shall have monitoring stations is generally done through the activities of the “Preliminary Assessment” that the Member State shall carry out, in accordance with the Directive on ambient air quality assessment and management (the Framework Directive) (96/62/EC) (see web link below).

Location of sampling points, and exposure related monitoring

Annex VI of the 1st DD and the 3rd DD (for ozone), and Annex IV of the 2nd DD (for CO) presents considerations that shall apply regarding the selection of fixed point measurements. The annexes describe macroscale setting and microscale setting considerations, both for health- and ecosystems-protection related stations.

Stations directed at human health protection should be located such that they provide data on areas representing typical or maximum concentrations that the population in the area is likely to be exposed to, directly or indirectly. This exposure should occur for a period which is a significant part of the averaging period of the limit value. Thus, it is prescribed that the monitoring should be exposure related.

This means simply that stations directed for health protection should be located where people are living or frequenting, and that the period during which they are likely to be exposed in that area is comparable to the averaging time of the limit value. For SO2, NO2, CO and ozone, the averaging times of the limit values are either 1 hour, 8 hours (ozone and CO), 24 hours (SO2), or one calendar year (for SO2 and NO2). So, monitoring stations for SO2, NO2, CO and ozone should be positioned either in residential areas where people are potentially exposed throughout the whole year or indeed during any 1/8/24-hour period, or they should be in “hot-spot” areas where people are likely to be exposed over a significant part of any 1/8/24-hour period. For NO2 and CO, this could be residences very close to roads with high traffic, while for SO2 it could be in areas close to industrial sources with large SO2 emissions. For ozone, potential hot-spots are in residential areas downwind of large urban areas where photochemical reactions are likely to occur, while ozone concentrations are likely to be low in areas close to local emissions from traffic sources.

Areas/locations where people or ecosystems are not likely to be exposed over a significant part of a limit value averaging period should NOT be considered for monitoring.

For lead where only annual average exposure applies, only residential areas should be considered for monitoring.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The proper monitoring of air pollutants like the ones considered in this topic description requires knowledge of and experience with the methods to be used, of considerations for monitoring network design, as well as of needed additional resources, such as needed laboratory support, and of quality control and assurance procedures.

This knowledge and experience must be embedded within the local or other authority or institution responsible for the monitoring.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

SO2, NO2, O3 AND LEAD (Pb) Monitoring in the Venice-Mestre Air Quality Network


6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Third Daughter Directive 2002/3/EC on ozone: http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/2002/l_067/l_06720020309en00140030.pdf

· Demonstration of equivalence of ambient air monitoring methods - Draft version for external comments”, Report by an EC Working group on Guidance for the Demonstration of Equivalence: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/cafe/pdf/equivalence_report_final.pdf


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to measure PM10?

2. Introduction

   

PM10 is the fraction of airborne (suspended) particulate matter which contains particles of diameter1 less than 10 μm. Airborne particles have a large range of diameters, from nano-particles and ultrafine particles (diameters less then 0.1 μm) to the very large particles with diameters up towards 100 μm. Such large particles are suspended in air only a short time after their release (they fall out to the ground because of their mass. Even larger particles are not considered as airborne particles at all). PM10 includes all particles, of different sizes and types, which are relevant for health effects. Thus, PM10 is the fraction which is regulated presently by the EU Air Quality (AQ) Directives. Sub-fraction of PM10 of smaller diameters, notably PM2.5 (diameter less than 2.5 μm), or even smaller size fractions (e.g. PM0.1, less than 0.1 μm) are presently considered to be more relevant for health effects than particles above 2.5 μm. PM2.5 is, to some extent, regulated by the AQ Directives already, and more attention will be given to PM2.5, and possibly even smaller fractions, in the future.

The 1st AQ Daughter Directive prescribes the extent to which Member States should measure PM10 and PM2.5, as well as the methods to be used.


3. Discussion

   

About PM mass monitoring methods

There are several methods for measuring the concentration of airborne PM mass. Methods have been developed over decades, and they have been improved in their sophistication. The basic technique is to pull a known volume of air through a filter, and weigh the filter under controlled conditions before and after the sampling. An important part of such type of PM instrument is the air/particle intake device, which separates the particles that should be measured (i.e. particles of diameter less than 10 μm, or particles less than 2.5 um) from the larger ones. Different types and makes of inlet separators have different separation performance.

This method is the basis for the Reference method for PM10 measurement described in the Directive, which actually specifies the actual instruments (products) which are accepted. The reason for the need to specify the instrument makes in the reference method is that the combination of air intake and filtering unit design defines the PM sample which is actually collected for weighing, and for various instrument designs/makes, the PM sample will differ. Thus, to accept all instrument makes of a certain type as reference method without testing, would introduce an uncontrollable variation results from reference PM instruments. The pragmatic solution was to select a certain small number of instruments as reference samplers. Other filtering type methods can also be used, but the user has to show that they are equivalent to the reference instruments, within certain prescribed level of accuracy.

Automatic instruments which are now available measure PM concentrations continuously, providing hourly values, while filtering methods generally provide 24-hour averages. These are used extensively in monitoring networks in Europe. Through experience and research is it clear that such instruments most often give significantly lower concentrations than filtering methods. Also the automatic methods are based on collection of the particles on filters, and various sensing techniques determine indirectly the mass of the PM. The filters are kept at elevated temperatures in these instruments to avoid problems related to humidity, and this elevated temperature results in loss of semi-volatile PM mass (mostly ammonium nitrate and organic compounds, of which the nitrate is most often the dominating one in terms of mass losses). Automatic monitors also have to be tested for equivalency with the reference method, to be accepted for monitoring under the AQ Directives. The most often used automatic monitoring methods are the beta attenuation method and the TEOM method. These and other methods are described in the 1st PM10 Position Paper (see web link section below).

Methods in relation to the assessment and information requirements in the 1st AQ Directive

The AQ Limit values for PM10 relates to daily (24-hour) averages and annual averages. Such statistics are also required from the PM2.5 measurements that the Member States have to set up. To assess these averages by measurements, filter methods giving 24-hour averages have sufficiently good time resolution. However, if there is a need to assess which sources give the main contributions to the measured values (This is needed when action plans for pollution reduction must be worked out), a better time resolution is generally needed, such as hourly data. Also, the Directive requires that information about PM10 concentrations shall be made available to the public “as soon as possible”, especially when limit values are exceeded. This requires the use of automatic methods, since with gravimetric filter methods data are available, at the earliest, several days after the sampling.

Reference methods

PM10

The following types of instruments, utilising a plane filter of certain specifications as the particle collection medium, can be assessed as being reference instruments for PM10 measurements in Europe:

· medium-volume filter samplers;

· high-volume filter samplers;

· very-high-volume filter samplers (called WRAC-type samplers).

They all have to be equipped with suitable air intakes that separate the PM10 fraction from the larger particles, with effectiveness according to set specifications.

This is described in CEN Standard EN 12341:1998 – “Determination of the PM10 fraction of suspended particulate matter – Reference method and field test procedure to demonstrate reference equivalence of measurement methods”.

PM 2.5

A decision on reference methods for PM2.5 determination in Europe is under development (CEN standard prEN 14907, Under approval, as of December 2004).

Determination of equivalence of other instruments and methods

The procedure for determining whether a candidate method is equivalent to the PM10 reference method is described in the CEN Standard EN 12341.

The concept is that to use another instrument or method, a correction factor (CF) must be determined, so that when the data measured by a non-reference method is corrected by the CF, the resulting value is equivalent with what the reference method would give. The accepted level of uncertainty in the measurements as compared to the Reference method is prescribed in the standard. It is necessary to show that the CF is valid for area and PM10 level and composition (city, region, country) where the monitoring in carried out.

A report on the use of Correction Factors for PM10 determinations with various instruments in Europe has been worked out by the European Topic Centre on AQ and Climate Change (ETC/ACC) http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/ of the European Environment Agency (EEA): “Correction factors and PM10 measurements”, available as a final draft report (as of December 2004).

The similar procedures for determining equivalence of PM 2.5 methods is described in the CEN standard prEN 14907.

Quality control of monitoring data

Annex VIII of the 1st Daughter Directive (see web link below) specifies the required accuracy of measurement data, as well as the minimum data capture (parts of the year the measurement data must be available from a monitoring station). These requirements are laid down as a guide to what quality-control and –assurance (QA/QC) programmes that monitoring network operators need to follow to comply with the quality objectives.

QA/QC procedures are dealt with in the Topic How to secure the quality of the monitoring data? Quality assurance (QA) and Quality Control (QC) systems and procedures..

Minimum number and location of PM10 monitoring stations in a Member State, according to the 1st AQ Daughter Directive

Annex VII of the 1st Daughter Directive (see web link below) state the requirements to what type of areas (zones) should be monitored for PM10, and the minimum number of sampling stations as a function of the population in an agglomeration or zone. In zones where the upper assessment threshold is exceeded and there should be more than 1 station, there should be at least one urban background and one traffic-oriented station.

The determination of which zones shall have PM10 monitoring stations is generally done through the activities of the “Preliminary Assessment” that the Member State shall carry out, in accordance with the Directive on ambient air quality assessment and management (the Framework Directive) (96/62/EC) (see web link below).

For PM2.5, each EU Member State should operate a number of monitoring stations, the number to be determined by each State so that PM2.5 concentrations representative for the variation of PM 2.5 within the State can be determined.

Location of sampling points, and exposure related monitoring

Annex VI of the 1st Daughter Directive presents considerations that shall apply regarding the selection of fixed point measurements. The annex describes macroscale siting and microscale siting considerations, both for health- and ecosystems-protection related stations.

Stations directed at human health protection should be located such that they provide data on areas representing typical or maximum concentrations that the population in the area is likely to be exposed to, directly or indirectly. This exposure should occur for a period which is a significant part of the averaging period of the limit value. Thus, it is prescribed that the monitoring should be exposure related.

This means simply that health-protection directed stations should be located where people are living or frequenting, and that the period that they are likely to be exposed in the area is comparable to the averaging time of the limit value. For PM10, the averaging times of the limit values are either 24 hours, or one year. So, monitoring stations for PM10 should be positioned either in residential areas where people are potentially exposed throughout the whole year or indeed during any 24-hour period, or they should in “hot-spot” areas where people are likely to be exposed over a significant part of any 24-hour period. This could be residences very close to roads with high traffic, or in areas close to industrial sources with large PM emissions.

This also means that areas where exposure is likely only over shorter periods, such a one or a few hours, should not be considered for monitoring of PM10.

Guidance on selection of monitoring method(s)

· The selection of which method(s) to use for PM monitoring, in response to the requirements of the Directive, is influenced by, and is in practice a trade-off, between several factors: compliance with reference method prescription, need for fast availability of data, and costs (both for purchase, maintenance and system operation).

· Reference method requirements: would be easiest to just use the reference instruments.

· Need for fast information on PM levels (faster than several days): automatic method is needed. This requires that correction factor is determined for each area in question and

· Minimisation of total costs: need to check prices. Automatic instruments are not always more costly than gravimetric filter samplers. Automatic instruments require fairly costly CF determination. Operating costs should be considered: manpower costs for field and laboratory operations; calibration needs and laboratory resources, equipment maintenance.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

High quality PM10 and PM2.5 monitoring requires more resources and experience than monitoring of the typical gaseous pollutants such as SO2 and NO2. Reference laboratories in most countries have acquired much experience with PM10 monitoring and can give valuable advice to local authorities. It is highly recommended to seek such advice, even before purchasing instruments, if such experience is not available locally. The determination of locally valid correction factors (CF) for non-reference instruments is an important part of PM10 monitoring, if the resulting data is to be accepted by the EC. Advice should be sought with experienced institutions on CFs already determined for similar areas, and on the need to do additional CF determinations.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

PM10 Monitoring and Intercomparison with the Reference Sampler in Helsinki

http://www.fmi.fi/kuvat/FINAL_PM_report_30_1_2004.pdf

Intercomparison between the TEOM analyser and the European reference sampler for the determination of PM10 concentrations

http://www.airquality.co.uk/archive/reports/cat13/0406301532_Intercomparison_report_FINAL.pdf


6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Air Quality Framework Directive 96/62/EC, OJ L 296, November 21, 1996 (http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi!prod!CELEXnumdoc&lg=en&numdoc=31996L0062&model=guichett (choose .pdf file)

· First daughter Directive 1999/30/EC on SO2, NO2, PM10 and Lead: http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi!prod!CELEXnumdoc&lg=en&numdoc=31999L0030&model=guichett (choose .pdf file)

· EU 1st Position Paper on PM10: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/pp_pm.pdf

· EU CAFÉ 2nd Position Paper on Particulate Matter (2004): this is available as a Final Draft report. Contact the CAFE Secretariat, DG Environment, Brussels.


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to monitor heavy metals ?

2. Introduction

   

A EU air quality directive on heavy metals in air (Arsenic, Cadmium and Nickel) is being developed. A proposal for this forthcoming 4th Daughter Directive exists (see web link section below).

The most well known heavy metal in terms of air pollution, lead, is covered in the parallel template How to measure SO2, NO2, ozone, CO and lead?.

3. Discussion

   

This discussion is focused on heavy metals in the atmosphere. However to fully assess the environmental risk from these compounds, research has also to be expanded in soil and water. There are few available data for most of heavy metals in the atmosphere.

The main sources of arsenic, cadmium and nickel are the stationary industrial combustion processes, (such as the iron and steel industry and the non-ferrous metal industry), transport and other mobile machinery.

In the northern Hemisphere, anthropogenic emissions have increased the background concentrations of mercury in air by a factor of 2-3 since before industrialisation. More than half of the anthropogenic emissions are generated during the combustion of coal in utility, industrial and residential boilers.

Atmospheric mercury exists mainly in the form of elemental mercury vapour (Hg0) (90 to 99%), particle bound mercury (< 5%) and gaseous divalent mercury (e.g. HgCl2) (<5%). There is no standard method in Europe for assessing the levels of mercury (and its compounds) in ambient air and precipitation.

The position papers which have been produced (see web link section below) as a basis for the development of an AQ directive on heavy metals, gives assessments of the HM in air situation in Europe presently, and cover sources and risk assessments, measurement methods and network considerations.

A CEN standard is being developed on the measurement of As, Cd and Ni (CEN draft standard prEN 14902.

Briefly about measurement methods

Arsenic, cadmium, nickel

Until the upcoming CEN standard will be available, the Working Group of EC experts recommends using a provisional reference method. This method would include sampling for PM10 as described in CEN standard EN 12341, complete digestion, and atomic absorption spectrometry for analysis. The Member States can use any other method, which can be demonstrated to be equivalent.

Mercury

In the atmosphere, the main three forms of Hg are: elemental Hg vapour (Hg0), Reactive Gaseous Mercury (RGM) and Total Particulate Mercury (TPM). Of these three forms, only Hg0 has been tentatively identified with spectroscopic methods while the other two are operationally defined species, i.e. their chemical and physical structure cannot be exactly identified by experimental methods but are instead characterised by their properties and capability to be collected by different sampling equipment.

Sampling and analysis of atmospheric Hg is often made as TGM (Total Gaseous Mercury), which is mainly composed of elemental Hg vapour with minor fractions of other volatile species. In the last few years, new automated and manual methods have been developed to measure TGM.

A major conclusion from researchers investigation on the available methods for Hg was that ambient levels of TGM could be measured with relatively high accuracy whereas TPM and especially RGM are more complex.

Quality control of monitoring data

Annex VIII of the 1st and 3rd Daughter Directives (see web links below) specifiy the required accuracy of measurement data, as well as the minimum data capture (parts of the year the measurement data must be available from a monitoring station). These requirements are laid down as a guide to what quality-control and –assurance (QA/QC) programmes that monitoring network operators need to follow to comply with the quality objectives. QA/QC procedures are dealt with in the Topic template How to secure the quality of the monitoring data? Quality assurance (QA) and Quality Control (QC) systems and procedures..

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The proper monitoring of air pollutants like the ones considered in this template requires knowledge of and experience with the methods to be used, of considerations for monitoring network design, as well as of needed additional resources, such as needed laboratory support, and of quality control and assurance procedures.

This knowledge and experience must be embedded within the local or other authority or institution responsible for the monitoring.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to measure benzene?

2. Introduction

   

The 2nd EU Air Quality Daughter Directive deals with CO and benzene (see web link section below). Benzene is a carcinogenic compound, and the major source of benzene in air in urban areas is from gasoline, which contains a certain amount of benzene. The benzene source is partly from vehicle exhaust, partly from the handling of gasoline in pumping stations. By 1 January 2000, the maximum content of benzene in gasoline fuel in Europe was limited to 1% (http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/1998/l_350/l_35019981228en00580067.pdf), as a result of the assessment of the risk posed by benzene in air.


3. Discussion

   

The Directive describes the requirements for assessment and monitoring of benzene in air.

The position paper related to benzene (see web section below) describes the assessment of benzene in air in Europe presently, sources, risks and measurement methods.

Monitoring methods are generally based on gas chromatography, with either active (pumped) or passive (diffusive) sampling and thermal or solvent desorption prior to analysis. Automated instruments with active (pumped) sampling and thermal desorption are available, which allow for quasi continuous monitoring. Advantages and disadvantages as well as typical uncertainties of the different methods are given. Pumped sampling on tubes followed by GC analysis including calibration is recommended as basis for a reference method. A detailed reference method will be worked out by CEN.

Standard measurement methods are being developed by CEN (under approval, as of December 2004):

· prEN 14662-1: Pumped sampling followed by thermal desorption and gas chromatography;

· prEN 14662-2: Pumped sampling followed by solvent desorption and gas chromatography;

· prEN14662-3: Automated pumped sampling with in situ gas chromatography;

· prEN 14662-4: Diffusive sampling followed by thermal desorption and gas chromatography;

· p2EN 14662-5: Diffusive sampling followed by solvent desorption and gas chromatography.

Brief description of methods:

On-line gas chromatographs are available either as BTX-monitors (Benzene, Toluene, Xylene), measuring benzene, toluene, ethyl benzene and xylenes or more capable of measuring C2-C10 hydrocarbons. These instruments are based on the same principle.

Canister sampling is performed in two ways either as grab sampling or as pumped sampling. The grab sampling is carried out by opening an evacuated canister, which instantaneously fills the canister with ambient air up to ambient pressure. Alternatively, air can be pumped into the canister over time in order to obtain an integrative sample. The canisters are then brought to the laboratory where they are analysed by gas chromatography (GC).

Pumped sorbent tube sampling is performed by pumping ambient air through a tube filled with a sorbing material. The trapped benzene is removed by solvent extraction or thermal desorption followed by GC analysis.

Diffusive sampling of benzene is performed by placing benzene adsorbent in a glass or metal tube. The sampler collects benzene by diffusion (following Fick's first law) due to the gradient established between ambient air and the adsorbing material. Benzene is removed from the sampler by solvent extraction or thermal desorption and in both cases benzene is analysed by GC.

DOAS (Differential Optical Absorption Spectroscopy) is an open path.

Optical measuring technique applicable for a number of gases which includes benzene. This method has so far not been through a standardization procedure.

Quality control of monitoring data

Annex VIII of the 1st and 3rd Daughter Directives (see web links below) specify the required accuracy of measurement data, as well as the minimum data capture (parts of the year the measurement data must be available from a monitoring station). These requirements are laid down as a guide to what quality-control and –assurance (QA/QC) programmes that monitoring network operators need to follow to comply with the quality objectives. QA/QC procedures are dealt with in the Topic How to secure the quality of the monitoring data? Quality assurance (QA) and Quality Control (QC) systems and procedures..


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· The proper monitoring of air pollutants like the ones considered in this topic description requires knowledge of and experience with the methods to be used, of considerations for monitoring network design, as well as of needed additional resources, such as needed laboratory support, and of quality control and assurance procedures.

· This knowledge and experience must be embedded within the local or other authority or institution responsible for the monitoring.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

How to monitor Benzene Emissions of VOCs from petrol stations - a review; 1995 to 2003.

The MacBeth Project: Passive Samplers Measurements of Benzene Levels in the City of Padua (I)


6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· 2nd Daughter Directive on CO and benzene: http://www.europa.eu.int/cgi-bin/eur-lex/udl.pl?COLLECTION=lif&SERVICE=eurlex&REQUEST=Seek-Deliver&GUILANGUAGE=en&LANGUAGE=en&DOCID=300L0069

· Position paper on benzene: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/pp_benzene.pdf

· Technical report No 11, Guidance report on preliminary assessment under EC air quality directives: http://reports.eea.eu.int/TEC11a/en/tab_content_RLR

· Technical guidance documents: http://www.defra.gov.uk/environment/airquality/laqm/guidance/pdf/laqm-tg03.pdf and http://www.umweltbundesamt.de/index-e.htm

· Directive on quality of motor vehicle fuel, limiting the benzene contents of gasoline: http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/pri/en/oj/dat/1998/l_350/l_35019981228en00580067.pdf


Last Updated


 

21st January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to measure PAH?

2. Introduction

   

Polycyclic Aromatic Hydrocarbons (PAH) are a large group of compounds characterized by two or more aromatic rings. The partially volatile property of some PAH makes them highly mobile throughout the different environmental matrices (air, soil and water). Though a proportion of PAH is subject to long range atmospheric transport making them a transboundary environmental problem, their impact on the urban pollution is important in terms of threats to the public health. Indeed, ambient PAH include substances which are classified by IARC as probable or possible. Carcinogens and several PAH are genotoxic as well.

As the main exposure route is via inhalation into the lungs of PAH compounds associated with airborne particles, the possibility of efficiently quantifying the impact of PAH on the health is strictly linked to the state of the measuring devices and network for the particulate matter. More in detail, benzo(a)pyrene, BaP (the widely used indicator for PAH amount) from industrial and mobile sources are associated with the PM2.5 fraction whereas BaP from domestic sources is associated with a larger range of particle size.

From the regulatory point of view, the European Commission – DG Environment has prepared a proposal for a Directive that will cover the remaining pollutants listed in the Framework Air Quality Directive 96/62/EC, also including PAH. (1)

The directive draft has been based on the best available knowledge on the subject as summarized in the position paper on the ambient air pollution by PAH. (2)

3. Discussion

   

PAH pollution - state of the art

Usually, benzo(a)pyrene is used as indicator of the total PAH concentrations and in the 1990s, typical annual mean concentrations for BaP in ambient air varied:

· Between 0.1 and 1 ng/m3 in rural background areas; between 0.5 and 3 ng/m3 in urban areas (traffic sites are included at the upper part of this range) and

· Up to 30 ng/m3 in the immediate vicinity of certain industrial installations. PAH are emitted from a number of industrial, agricultural and domestic sources, major contributors being combustion of solid fuels (best estimate: 50 % of total benzo(a)pyrene (BaP) emissions), and to a much lesser extent primary aluminium production (15 % in 1990) and cookeries (5 % in 1990) .

A further source is the exhaust from road transport, i.e. from diesel engines (5 %). Important natural sources are fires and volcanoes.

Current and in progress legislation

There is at present no EU or US ambient air quality limit value for PAH compounds. Some Member States set guide or target values that are not legally binding, ranging from 0.1 to 1.3 ng/m³ for BaP. Italy has a legally enforceable ambient air quality standard of 1.0 ng BaP/m³. Sweden also has a guidance value of 2 ng/m³ for fluoranthene.

The draft Directive on arsenic, cadmium, mercury, nickel and polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons in ambient air will not impose strict air quality limits, but foresees mandatory monitoring where concentrations exceed 1 ng BaP /m³ (annual average).

As far as designing a network to monitor compliance with a potential BaP limit value is concerned, the macro-scale setting criteria described in Annex VI of Council Directive 1999/30/EC for the protection of human health are also applicable to PAH.

Focusing on urban areas, these criteria are aimed to design the network to cover the areas with the highest concentrations including industrial sites, traffic sites and sites in environments where solid fuels are used for heating.

In particular, in the case that monitoring urban hot spots, i.e. areas with high traffic density, canyon streets, and/or areas with high usage of coal or wood for domestic heating must be monitored, the sampling point should be representative of an area of at least 200 m2. Furthermore, urban background measurement points should be representative of larger parts of towns (of several km2 ) and should not be directly impacted by traffic, chimney stacks of domestic heating (coal, wood or oil) or any other PAH source. Appropriate sites may be: residential areas, parks, pedestrian-reserved areas, recreational areas or squares, yards of public buildings (such as city halls, schools or hospitals).

Micro-scale criteria for network positioning established for measurements of particles and benzene, in the Directives 1999/30/EC and 2000/69/EC are applicable to PAH too (height of the sampling inlet and its distance from vehicles stop or waits).

Reference sampling methods

In the absence of a CEN standardized method, the Member States are allowed to use national standard methods. All the methods involve sampling, extraction, clean-up and analysis. Sampling may be performed using either high or low-volume samplers, which may collect TSP or PM10 fraction or finer fractions if available. Whilst the particulate phase is always collected, the vapour phase is only collected if a sorbent material is also located in the sampling train. Extraction and clean-up methods vary widely and analysis can be performed by flame ionization detector, mass spectrometric detector or high pressure liquid chromatography (HPLC).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· PAH are an important component of the pressure on human health in the urban environment. They will be soon the object of a legislative harmonisation between the different EU countries and stricter air quality targets are expected in the medium term.

· Measuring networks siting criteria allow the town administrators to monitor PAH by means of the same sampling points used for PM assessment. Attention must be paid on the sampling method in order to minimize material losses due to vapour phases.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

PAH Monitoring in Venice-Mestre Urban Area

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Proposal for a Directive of the European Parliament and of the Council relating to arsenic, cadmium, mercury, nickel and polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons in ambient air (4th Daughter Directive): http://europa.eu.int/eur-lex/en/com/pdf/2003/com2003_0423en01.pdf

· Position Paper on PAH - Prepared by the Working Group On Polycyclic Aromatic Hydrocarbons for the EC – DG ENV: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/pp_pah.pdf

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to secure the quality of the monitoring data? Quality assurance (QA) and Quality Control (QC) systems and procedures.

2. Introduction

   

Quality assurance and control (QA/QC) is an essential part of any air monitoring system. It is a series of activities designed to ensure that air quality measurements meet defined and appropriate standards of quality, with a stated level of confidence. It should be emphasized that the function of QA/QC is not to achieve the highest possible data quality.

This is an unrealistic objective, which cannot be achieved under practical resource constraints. Rather, it is a set of activities enabling the network measurements to comply with the specific Data Quality Objectives (DQOs) for the monitoring programme. In other words, QA/QC should ensure that your data are fit for purpose.

Measured data of air pollution concentrations have a questionable value, unless the “quality” of each data point (in terms of its accuracy, representativeness) is known to a certain degree. This is fully understood and described in the EC AQ Directives. The Directives specify that the organisation(s) responsible for the quality of the data be named by the Member State (the National Reference Laboratory) and that Data Quality Objectives (DQOs) are specified for each compound.

In order to fulfil the data quality requirements, each network owner/operator has to specify and implement a system for controlling and assessing the data quality (a QA/QC system).

A set of procedures must be included which deals with the operations to obtain measured air quality data and also a system developed to ensure these operational procedures are followed.

When such a system is established and followed, it is possible to specify the accuracy and other quality characteristics of the reported data.

3. Discussion

   

Good data quality and high data capture rates are essential if the urban network is to achieve its objectives. To ensure comparability, consistent data quality assurance/control (QA/QC) procedures should be applied throughout the network.

Good QA/QC practice covers all aspects of network operation, including systems design and site selection, equipment evaluation, site operation, maintenance and calibration, data review and ratification. The successful implementation of each component of the QA/QC scheme is essential for the success of the program/system.

The Quality system that the responsible organisation has to set up can be described here in general terms. A number of reports and texts can be consulted which describes in full detail the specifics of the quality system (see the reading list below).

The main parts of the Quality System:

· Quality assurance: the management of the activities within the system, and setting of overall objectives and criteria.

· Quality control: the procedures of the day-by-day operations and data validation.

· Quality assessment: the external validation of the implementation of the quality system.

Quality assurance should consist of, for example:

· Setting Data Quality Objectives (DQOs), such as the desired accuracy of the data produced. The AQ Directives specifies required DQOs.

· Criteria for design of monitoring network and station location. The Directives have requirements related to this.

· Criteria for selection of instruments and monitors. The Directives specify the reference methods.

· Requirements to the competence and capacity of the Reference laboratory.

Quality control should consist of:

· Procedures for field operations, calibrations, maintenance etc.

Quality assessment should include

· Procedures for regular audits, inter-calibration exercises etc.

Basic description of data quality systems have been worked out by WMO, EEA and EMEP, see the reading list below for references. An example of a description of full Quality system developed to meet the requirements of the AQ Directives is also included (for Norway, in Norwegian).

The EU Air Quality Directives (http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm) specify Data Quality Objectives (DQO) and certain data quality related requirements which should be used to guide the actual specification of QA/QC systems:

· DQOs: Requirements are set for minimum accuracy and data capture for monitoring data, as well as for modelled data and objective estimation;

· Location of monitoring stations;

· Minimum number of stations e.g. in urban networks;

· Reference monitoring methods.

The Commission organises EU wide or regional inter-laboratory comparison exercises (round robin tests, inter-laboratory exercises, spot checks in the monitoring networks) to ensure comparability of measurements at international level. The main organisation under the EC carrying out such activities is the "European Reference Laboratory of Air Pollution (ERLAP) of the EC's Joint Research Centre (JRC) Institute for Environment and Sustainability (IES), its Emissions and Health Unit: http://ies.jrc.cec.eu.int/Action_2112_-AQH.66.0.html

Another useful link is to the AQUILA network, the network of National Reference Laboratories in Europe, presently headed by JRC/ERLAP: http://ies.jrc.cec.eu.int/Units/eh/Projects/Aquila/

The QA/QC procedures of measurements must contain audits including control of the operation of monitoring equipment at the sites, maintenance and calibration in the laboratories and data control.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Although the main principles of QA/QC system design apply to most network or instrumentation types, there are often characteristic differences in their emphasis and practical implementation. It is a common oversight to place too much emphasis on laboratory-based quality assurance activities, as these are often easier to control and monitor.

· Although such QA/QC tasks are vital, particularly for sampler-based measurement programmes involving substantial laboratory analysis, considerable emphasis in any network quality system needs to be focused on the point of measurement. Mistakes or problems at the start of the measurement chain cannot be readily corrected afterwards. Sample system design and maintenance, regular site visits, audits and inter-calibrations therefore play an important role in network quality assurance.

· Another unifying feature of network quality systems is the need for effective data screening and validation. In any measurement programme -however well designed or operated- equipment malfunction, human error, power failures, interference and a variety of other disturbances may result in the collection of spurious data. To maximize data integrity and utility, therefore, these must be identified and removed before a final, definitive dataset can be generated or used.

· The design of an effective and targeted QA/QC programme is only the first step in the process of quality management. The programme needs to be fully documented and compliance with its procedures and requirements actively monitored. Monitoring programmes often evolve over time as objectives, legislation, resources or air pollution problems change. Quality assurance programmes therefore also need to be regularly reviewed, to ensure that they remain properly targeted and fit for purpose.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

AQ Data Quality Requirements, Bristol case

The Quality Assurance in Air Quality Monitoring in the Turku Region

Further Examples:

QA/QC procedures used by NILU

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· EMEP QA/QC manuals etc: http://www.nilu.no/projects/ccc/qa/index.htm

· The EEA EUROAIRNET Criteria report, Chapter 4.5 on QA/QC: http://reports.eea.eu.int/TEC12/en

· Handbook on the Quality System for air pollution data for Norway. Report No. OR 55/2002, of Norwegian Institute for Air Research, Kjeller Norway (in Norwegian).

· CEN standards for measurement and monitoring methods: http://www.cenorm.be/cenorm/index.htm, click subsequently on standards and drafts/finding draft standards/domains/environment/air quality.

· Quenda – quality of environmental data. Uncertainty calculations – an overview http://www.fmi.fi/kuvat/EnteSneek.pdf

· Data, sources of information and useful web sites: Guidelines for Air Quality, WHO, 1999: http://www.who.int/environmental_information/Air/Guidelines/Chapter5.htm

· Technical guidance document: http://www.aeat.co.uk/netcen/airqual/reports/lsoman/lsoman.html

· Technical report No 11, Guidance report on preliminary assessment under EC Air Quality directives:http://reports.eea.eu.int/TEC11a/en/tab_content_RLR

· Technical guidance document: http://www.defra.gov.uk/environment/airquality/laqm/guidance/pdf/laqm-tg03.pdf

· Position papers on air pollutants: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/

· "European Reference Laboratory of Air Pollution (ERLAP) of the EC's Joint Research Centre (JRC) Institute for Environment and Sustainability (IES), its Emissions and Health Unit: http://ies.jrc.cec.eu.int/Action_2112_-_AQH.66.0.html

· Another useful link is to the AQUILA network, the network of National Reference Laboratories in Europe, presently headed by JRC/ERLAP: http://ies.jrc.cec.eu.int/Units/eh/Projects/Aquila/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Air Quality Assessment, Tools and Methods

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
How to do Urban AQ assessments? Overview of structure and methods
 
Air quality assessment in the Venice-Mestre urban area
Short term air quality forecasting in Bristol
A proposal for a short term AP forecasting system for individual planning of urban travel routes
How to deal with contributions from outside the city?
 
Which Urban AQ Indicators and Indices are being used ?
 
Air quality index review in some European and USA
Air Quality Index - UK
Short term air quality forecasting in Bristol
PM10 AND O3 Forecast bulletins for the Veneto Region (I)
Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo
A proposal for a short term AP forecasting system for individual planning of urban travel routes
How to develop urban Emission Inventories?
 
Modelling Emissions for Road User Charging under Different Scenarios in Bristol
Emissions inventory evolution in Bristol
How to develop scenarios for Air Quality in the future?
 
Example of scenarios development and assessment of plast, present and future AQ and exposure in Venice
How to assess present and future Air Quality and exposure?
 
Air quality assessment in the Venice-Mestre urban area
Example of scenarios development and assessment of plast, present and future AQ and exposure in Venice
Modelling Bristol Hotspots
Study of atmospheric depositions in the surroundings of the porto Margera industrial area (Venice, I) and in corresponence with some biomonitoring stations.
How to do Short-term air quality forecasting?
 
Short term air quality forecasting in Bristol
Short term AQ forecast methods in Seville
PM10 AND O3 Forecast bulletins for the Veneto Region (I)
Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo
A proposal for a short term AP forecasting system for individual planning of urban travel routes
Which software systems for urban air quality management (UAQM) are available?
 
Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models in HEAVEN integrated AQMS system in Rome
The use of the AQM system INDIC Airviro in Birmingham – West Midlands
The use of the AQM system AirQUIS in Oslo

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to do Urban AQ assessments? Overview of structure and methods

2. Introduction

   

There can be various objectives behind the assessment of the air quality in urban areas and there is a variety of methods used in the assessment leading to different levels of usefulness of the results.

The methodology of urban air quality assessment (AQA) is influenced by its objectives, which can be policy-related and/or research-related. Policy-related objectives are: the comparison between ambient air pollution levels assessed in zones/agglomerations and the limit values (LVs), to quantify the exceedances; the development of cost-effective action plans to reduce air pollutants levels; the evaluation of the effectiveness of policy measures (including future projections and scenarios); the information to the public.

Research-related objectives are: providing data for health/other effects (on the vegetation and cultural heritage) studies, to implement new AQA tools (such as geo-statistical techniques, dispersion modelling, etc.).

In this topic the main emphasis is to describe structure and methods of urban air quality (AQ) Assessments with basis in the requirements set in the EU AQ Directives. The further emphasis will be on how various methods fulfil AQ assessment objectives and on the applicability and usefulness of the results from the various methods.

One of the basic requirements of the Framework Directive (http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/index.htm) is that EU Member States make AQA in their territory, using methodologies depending upon the ambient air quality levels seen relative to the AQ limit values. The process is as follows:

· A preliminary AQA is carried out for the whole territory to assess preliminary the AQ levels in the various cities/agglomerations, as well as in rural areas, relative to the limit values.

· Based on this, each Member State divides its territory into “air quality zones”, including agglomerations (urban areas with more than 250,000 inhabitants) that are suitable for assessment and management.

· In the zones, different AQA regimes come into effect dependent upon the air pollution levels (see Topic Terms in the EC Air Quality Directives: What do they mean?)

· Monitoring networks and modelling capabilities are established in the zones according to set requirements in the Daughter Directives.

· Periodical AQ assessments are then carried out, and the results reported to the Commission regularly.

· Plans and programmes for improvements in the air quality are then mandated in the zones where the limit values are exceeded (see e.g. Topic How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ?).

The different basic “methods” of air quality assessment are:

· Monitoring of air quality levels, by means of stationary stations, mobile laboratories and diffusive sampling techniques;

· Modelling of pollutants’ concentrations and depositions;

· Combination of monitoring and modelling, called “data assimilation”, meaning that the model’s predictions can be improved when combining it with monitoring data.

In the Member States the Authority responsible to make AQA can be different (regional/national, province/county, urban/local), depending on the transposition of AQ Directives (AQD) into the national legislation. At local or urban level, the methodology adopted to perform Air Quality Assessment (AQA) depends on the level of air pollution (LV, UAT, LAT, see below) registered in the zone or agglomeration comprising the urban area and on its objectives. Sometimes the “quality” of urban AQA is affected by human, technical and economic limitations, so that only a basic level of AQA can be performed.


3. Discussion

   

AQA methods

The following overview (the table and figure below) shows the different AQ “assessment regimes”, how the AQA methods are related to the requirements in the Framework Directive (FWD) and how they fulfil various assessment objectives:

Method

Required by FWD when:

Objectives fulfilled

Monitoring network

High quality monitoring

APC is above UAT

Assessment of APC relative to LV at station locations, with possibilities to extrapolate to other places, when network is well designed, and source information is available.

Medium quality monitoring

APC is between UAT and LAT

As above, but of less, but sufficient accuracy.

Low quality monitoring (indicative measurements)

APC is below LAT

Only to confirm that the APC is much lower than the LV.

Modelling capabilities

High quality modelling combined with monitoring

APC is above UAT

Assessment of
- APC in space and time;
- contributions from source categories;
- population exposure

Medium quality modelling combined with monitoring

APC is between UAT and LAT

As above, but with less accuracy

Low quality modelling (or objective estimation) alone or combined with indicative measurements

APC is below LAT

Only to confirm that the APC is much lower than the LV in the whole area.

APC: air pollutant concentration; LV: Pollutant Limit Value; UAT and LAT: Upper and Lower Assessment Threshold.

The word “low quality” in the table means methods which are simple and often less expensive, and having less accuracy, rather than implying poor quality as such.

Further description of AQA methodologies in light of the requirements of the European Commission is given in a technical guidance report to the AQ Directives:

http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/guidanceunderairquality.pdf

Assessment by monitoring

Both traditionally, and as required by the Directives, monitoring is the first “method” to use in AQ assessments, in urban areas as on other scales. The differentiation in the Directives between high, medium and low level quality (read: “accuracy”) monitoring reflects the experience and practices acquired by the air pollution monitoring community over several decades.

· “Low quality” monitoring methods, to be used both in the preliminary assessment phase, and later when it has been demonstrated that the pollution level is low, include e.g. passive samplers, simple manual samplers taking daily average samples, etc. (see e.g. Preliminary Assessment methods report: http://reports.eea.eu.int/TEC11a/en ).

· High quality” monitoring methods, which are required in agglomerations and when the air pollution concentration exceeds UAT, entail automatic monitors giving hourly values or better, with near real time transfer of data, so information to the public can be given. The methods must comply with the accuracy requirements in the Directives.

· “Medium quality monitoring”, which is to be used when the air pollution concentration is between UAT and LAT, does not imply that there are some separate “medium quality” types of methods. It means rather that fewer locations may need to be monitored, and the intensity of monitoring can be less, for instance covering less of the time of the day/week/year, mobile monitoring stations can be used to a larger extent, etc.

Monitoring methods present some important topics, such as: the optimisation of the macro-sitting or network design, as well as micro-sitting parameters; stationary monitoring stations’ classification (e.g.: urban background station, traffic hot-spot station, etc.); sampling and analysis of polluted air at a particular location, including calibration techniques (reference methods, equivalent methods, Quality Control/Quality Assessment); indicative measurements such as the use of mobile laboratories and the diffusive sampling techniques; estimation of the human/economic resources needed to maintain the network’s efficiency. (See the topic descriptions in the section Air Quality Monitoring Methods.)

General references on AQ monitoring methods: see Additional Documents section below.

Assessment by modelling

Use of modelling methods is suggested under the new AQ Directives, to assess the spatial distribution of concentrations (such as iso-lines in maps) and the analysis of the causes of air pollution (by means of the emission inventories), which have to be reported for zones/agglomerations where levels exceed limit values.

Advancing from monitoring to modelling involves some important steps: the implementation of an emission inventory (see the Topic How to develop urban Emission Inventories?) and the set up of monitoring of meteorological and dispersion data, and dispersion and/or statistical. This is a major step for local authorities, in terms of additional expertise and capacity. Often the tasks involving modelling are contracted out to expert consultants.

Relevant items for modelling methods are: the type of model and its choice, which is depending on the application to be implemented; its input data requirements (meteorological data or modelling and the emission inventory); the topography of the area; the monitoring data needed for the model’s validation; using monitoring data to improve the local applicability of the model; the needed results, deriving from the various model runs, for example: evaluation of present Air Quality status; contributions from selected human/natural activities or single sources (e.g. industrial point sources, emissions from harbour’s activities, etc.); distribution of population exposure (e.g. patterns of exposure due to traffic emissions, or to industrial emissions in the nearby of an urban area); future Air Quality projections, to evaluate effectiveness of policies.

General references on AQ modelling and models:

· http://reports.eea.eu.int/92-9167-028-6/en/tab_abstract_RLR

· http://www.epa.gov/scram001

· http://www.arb.ca.gov/html/aqe&m.htm

· http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/databases/MDS/index_html

· http://www.harmo.org/

· http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/centre/model.html

· http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/cafe/activities/activities.htm

· Note by the CAFE-Working Group on Implementation, Nr. 2003/3, Subject: “Air Quality assessment around point sources”): Air Quality assessment around point sources (pdf 20K)


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The initial identification of the levels of pollution (Preliminary AQA) is a fundamental step to determine what the requirements for assessment in the individual zones are, as given in the AQ Directives. (See the Guidance Report on Preliminary Assessment under EC Air Quality Directives, web-link below). After that, the “quality” of the following AQA depends on human, technical and economic resources available to the experts in the field of air quality assessment within governmental or local authorities, and their capacity to out-source various assessment tasks. Technical Guidance is given by the EU to choose the most suitable method to perform it (see web-links below). The performance of AQA can be regarded as a gradual process that can be improved in parallel with the acquirement of more sophisticated tools and techniques to assess air quality (i.e. statistical and mathematical modelling). However, local authorities have the responsibility to perform assessments according to the requirements in the AQ Directives.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models in HEAVEN integrated AQMS system in Rome


Further Examples:

Air quality assessment in the Venice-Mestre urban area
Short term air quality forecasting in Bristol
A proposal for a short term AP forecasting system for individual planning of urban travel routes

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Background references on AQA structure/methods:

· Framework Directive 96/62/EC, Daughter Directives 1999/30/EC, 2000/69/EC and 2002/3/EC: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/index.htm;

· Guidance report on preliminary assessment under EC air quality directives: http://reports.eea.eu.int/TEC11a/en;

· Overview of Methods and Results of the Preliminary Assessment of Air Quality in Europe under Directives 96/62/EC and 1999/30/EC:http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/reportpreliminaryasses.pdf

· Technical guidance on how to assess air quality under the new EU air quality directives, in particular the Framework Directive 96/62/EC and the first Daughter Directive 1999/30/EC (with examples):http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/guidanceunderairquality.pdf

· World Bank, Urban air quality management strategy in Asia - guidebook: http://www-wds.worldbank.org/servlet/WDS_IBank_Servlet?stype=AllWords&all=urbair&ptype=sSrch&pcont=results&sortby=D&sortcat=D&x=13&y=10;

· UK 2003 Guidance for Air Quality Management (Policy Guidance LAQM.PG(03) and Technical Guidance LAQM.TG(03)): http://www.uwe.ac.uk/aqm/centre/

Background references related to AQA by monitoring methods

· US EPA Ambient AQ Monitoring Information Centre: http://www.epa.gov/ttn/amtic/

· Jon Bower: Ambient Air Quality Monitoring. In Air Quality management, Issues in Environmental Science and Technology, Monograph 8 (Eds: R.E. Hester and R.M. Harrison); The Royal Society of Chemistry. Herts, UK.

· Monitoring Ambient Air Quality for Health Impact Assessment; WHO Regional Publications, European Series, No. 85.

· Criteria for EUROAIRNET - The EEA Air Quality Monitoring and Information Network, Technical report No 12: http://reports.eea.eu.int/TEC12/en/tab_content_RLR;

· Exchange of Information (EoI) Decision and Guidance note:

· Council Decision 97/101/EC.

· Commision Decision 2001/752/EC

· Guidance report on the Annexes to Decision 97/101/EC (pdf 930K)

· http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/cafe/pdf/working_groups/01121718guidanceoverview.pdf and http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/cafe/pdf/steering_technical_group/item6_eolreview.pdf;

· CEN standards: http://www.cenorm.be/catweb/cwsen.htm

Background references on modelling methods

· European Topic Centre on Air and Climate Change, Topic Centre of European Environment Agency, Model Documentation System (MDS): http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/databases/mds.html;

· EUROTRAC 2: GENEMIS Project: http://www.ier.uni-stuttgart.de/public/de/organisation/abt/tfu/projekte/genemis/

Examples of assessment from monitoring, European scale

· European scale: European Environmental Agency, Air Quality in Europe Reports 1999, 2000: Air quality in Europe: state and trends 1990-99

· Air pollution in Europe 1990-2000

· European Topic Centre on Air and Climate Change, Topic Centre of European Environment Agency, European Air Quality in 1998, Final Report: http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/reports/EoI_European_Air_Quality_In_1998_FinalReport

Examples of assessment from modelling

Regional/National scale: EMEP (Convention on Long-Range Transboundary Air Pollution): http://www.emep.int/ and RAINS: http://www.iiasa.ac.at/rains/Rains-online.html?sb=8


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to deal with contributions from outside the city?

2. Introduction

   

The air pollution concentrations in an urban area are the combined result from emissions within the urban area itself, and the air pollution coming from outside. The contribution from outside – the extra-urban contribution – is the result of man-made emissions from near-by activities, from neighbouring cities, as well as the combined effect of emissions from upwind areas sometimes up to several thousand km away. Even contributions from the hemispheric/global scale may be important, which is the case for instance for ozone. Natural pollutants may also be important, such as for particulate matter (e.g. Saharan dust, marine aerosols-"sea spray") and for ozone (influx of stratospheric ozone into the troposphere and boundary layer).

The extra-urban (often called "regional") pollution contribution is particularly important for particulate matter PM (PM2.5, PM10) and for ozone. The high regional PM and ozone is mainly a result of secondary particle formation from precursor gases (for PM: mainly SO2, NOX, NH3 and VOC; for ozone: mainly NOX and VOC). Considerable secondary PM and ozone formation is due to extensive precursor gas emissions in large upwind areas with air flow transport over several hours and more, such as between European regions. During the air transport certain meteorological conditions must prevail, such as strong sunshine for ozone formation, and no precipitation.

Apart from this contribution from secondary formation of pollution, large sources/emitters/industrial areas of primary pollutants (primary PM, NOX, etc.) quite near, but outside the urban area may, when it is upwind, of course contribute significantly to the urban concentrations.

The importance of the extra-urban (regional) contribution is demonstrated in Figure 1. The figure shows statistics from the data in AirBase http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/databases/airbase.html, the air pollutant data base held by the European Topic Centre for Air Quality and Climate Change (ETC/ACC) for the European Environment Agency (EEA) http://org.eea.eu.int/. AirBase contains data from several hundreds of monitoring stations across Europe, of different types (Rural, Urban, Traffic, etc.). The figure represents data for the year 2000 and shows, for each compound (NO2, PM10, Ozone) the average, and 10th and 90th percentile of concentrations for all of each of the station types (rural, urban, traffic).

Figure 1: Data in AirBase on pollutant concentrations at monitoring stations in Europe, 2000, showing the typical concentrations at rural, urban and traffic stations, annual average and short-term percentiles (LV: limit value; TV: target value; NO2 max19: 19th highest hour in a year; PM10 max36: 36th highest day in a year; Ozone max26: 26th highest daily max 8-hour average)..

Note that the rural, urban background and traffic stations do not in general represent adjacent areas (that is, not for all cities there is a near-by rural station), although in many cases this is true. Still, the large number of stations implies that the figures give a good indication of the average rural, urban and traffic concentrations in Europe.

The information in the figure can be summarised as follows:

For NO2, the average rural background concentrations in Europe are typically 50-60% of the average urban concentrations. For PM10, the rural contribution is about 90%! For ozone, the figure demonstrates the well-known effect that the urban concentrations are typically lower than the rural ones, since ozone is most often reduced due to chemical reaction with NO inside the city, which produces NO2.

In order to work effectively on the air pollution situation in the city, it is thus obviously important for local authorities and air pollution control departments to know how to assess the extra-urban contribution and to consider the possibilities to abate the extra-urban contribution (by contacting/working with regional/national authorities).


3. Discussion

   

How to assess the extra-urban contribution

By monitoring:

Ideally the monitoring network of an urban area should include stations outside the urban area, located such that the influx of air pollution from outside can be determined. Since the extra-urban contribution varies considerably with the season, the monitoring at such stations should be year-round.

The number of extra-urban stations, and their location, obviously depends on the source situation near-by, and the geographical location relative to large-scale regional background, such as whether the high regional background contributions would come predominantly from one or several geographical sectors.

The following considerations would be important regarding extra-urban stations:

· The location(s) must be upwind of the urban area itself, when looking towards the main sector(s) of influx of regional pollution, and outside the populated areas of the city itself;

· If there are major (industrial or urban) source areas nearby, the location of the station(s) should reflect where the major impact from the sources is expected. To determine this, dispersion modelling exercises if often needed. However, if the distance to the source area is more than 10 km, the background station can be located similar as indicated above. If the distance is shorter, and there are industrial stacks, dispersion modelling would be recommended to find the areas of maximum impact from the sources.

· For regional air pollution, compounds to be covered should be NO2, PM and ozone.

· For nearby source areas, relevant compounds from the sources should be covered.

The Guidance to the Annexes of the Exchange of Information Decision give some guidance as to location of so-called "near-city" monitoring stations, Commision Decision 2001/752/EC Guidance report on the Annexes to Decision 97/101/EC (choose the pdf files).

By modelling:

Regional chemistry transport models can be used to help determine the extra-urban contribution to an urban area. Such models, e.g. EMEP http://www.emep.int/index_mscw.html, CHIMERE http://euler.lmd.polytechnique.fr/chimere/ and MATCH http://www.smhi.se/ use grid resolutions from 10 – 100 km and can determine the transport and chemistry of many pollutants. The calculations are based on meteorological input data, usually taken from global or regional models, e.g. ECMWF http://www.ecmwf.int//, HIRLAM http://hirlam.knmi.nl/ and griddled emission data, e.g. EMEP http://webdab.emep.int/. As a result, the quality of the regional model results will be dependent on both these input factors. Such models are complicated to run and not readily accessible for general use, but results from some of these models are available, e.g. EMEP http://www.emep.int/Model_data/model_data.html and CHIMERE http://euler.lmd.polytechnique.fr/chimere/output.200108/index.html.

In-country institutions carrying out regional air pollution modelling could also be contacted when there is a need for modelling of the regional air pollution outside your city.

Regional models can be used directly to estimate extra-urban contributions, but they are also useful when helping to plan the placement of background stations and to access the geographic regions and source sectors responsible for the measured extra-urban contribution.

How to abate the extra-urban contribution

In the case of large-scale regional air pollution affecting the urban area, the abatement of this "source" would be a European responsibility, which is handled by the UN-ECE Conventions on Long-Range Transboundary Air Pollution and by the Commission.

In case of nearby source areas with considerable influence on the urban area under consideration, the "zones" which have been established by each Member State under the EU Air Quality Directives (see e.g. the Topics Terms in the EC Air Quality Directives: What do they mean? and How to do Urban AQ assessments? Overview of structure and methods) should, in principle, already include all nearby emission areas affecting urban areas. They should be regarded as "Air Quality management zones" selected such as to make air pollution abatement in polluted areas as effective and integrated as possible.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

It is clear that the extra-urban air pollution concentrations often give significant and sometimes dominating contributions to the urban air pollution levels. It is very important for local authorities to deal with this contribution, both to assess its importance and variations, and to try to manage it in terms of abatement, then in a broader (national or European) context.

The size and variations in the contribution must be assessed either by monitoring station(s), located such that they can determine the extra-urban contribution, and/or by using modelling techniques.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Airbase contains (2002 data) more than 300 rural SO2 and NO2 stations, and about 160 rural PM10 stations. The stations, their location, and monitoring data can be viewed using the AirView tool: http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/databases/airview.html

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Which Urban AQ Indicators and Indices are being used ?

2. Introduction

   

The first Daughter Directive (1999/30/EC) obliges Member States to ensure that up-to-date information on ambient concentrations of air pollutants is routinely made available to the public, by means, for example, of broadcast media, press, information screens or computer-network services. Information on ambient concentrations should be updated on a daily or hourly basis depending on the pollutant. Such information shall, at least, indicate any exceeding of the concentrations in the limit values and alert thresholds over the corresponding averaging periods. It should also provide a short assessment in relation to limit values and alert thresholds and appropriate information regarding effects on health. Air quality indicators and indices could be used for the Directive’s purpose to make the information made available to the public clear, comprehensible and accessible. The European Environmental Agency (EEA)’s definition of “indicator” is “an observed value representative of a phenomenon to study. In general, indicators quantify information by aggregating different and multiple data. The resulting information is therefore synthesised. In short, indicators simplify information that can help to reveal complex phenomenon”. Air quality indicators are parameters, or values derived from parameters, describing the driving forces and the pressures on the atmospheric environment, its state and its impact on human beings, ecosystems and materials and the responses steering that system. An indicator has gone through a selection and/or aggregation process to enable it to steer action.

“Index” usually means a composite indicator, where several compounds are seen together, and their levels (relative to limit values, or to WHO thresholds, etc.) are combined into one number, to synthesise the information to be reported to the public.

3. Discussion

   

Air quality indicators are used to report on the state of outdoor air quality and its potential effects on human health and the environment, how air quality is changing over time (e.g. trends in lead levels following the introduction of unleaded petrol), the difference between air quality in different areas, the factors influencing those differences and whether the policies adopted are improving air quality. The European Topic Centre on Air and Climate Change (ETC-ACC) has currently developed and used a huge set of indicators/sub-indicators for air pollution related issues. These indicators have been compiled over the past years for specific reports and fact sheets but are increasingly linked and harmonised. This core set of indicators will form part of a wider set of indicators that will be used, within EEA reports and services, to inform policy makers and the public on key European environmental problems. There are four types of indicators (analysis of the indicators can be found in detailed fact sheets on the EEA’s web site, see below). Pressure indicators are quantifying the stresses in the form of direct pressures, such as air emissions; state indicators describe the environmental conditions of ambient air; impact indicators are identifying and quantifying the changes in the ecosystems and human health, based on the conditions of the atmospheric environment; and response indicators describe the actions taken to improve the quality of the atmospheric environment. Following ETC-ACC’s guidelines, the core set-pressure indicators are: emissions of acidifying pollutants; emissions of ozone precursors; emissions of primary and secondary PM10, emissions of SO2, NOX, NMVOC, NH3, heavy metals and persistent organic pollutants (total and by sector). The core set-state indicators are: exceedance of critical load for total acidity and nutrients; exposure of agricultural crops and forests to ozone; exceedance of health- related limited values for “FWD” pollutants in urban areas (O3, PM10, NO2/NOX, SO2, CO, benzene and Pb).

Air quality index is a scale usually developed by the national authority to measure how much pollution is in the air and for reporting daily air quality. It tells you how clean or polluted your air is, and what associated health concerns you should be aware of. Usually, an air quality index focuses on health effects that can happen within a few hours or days after breathing polluted air for the major air pollutants regulated by the legislation. Air quality data are derived from monitoring stations and “translated” in the specific index’s scale. A specific colour must be assigned to each air quality category, delimited by values of concentration corresponding to “legislative” limit values, or health effects-associated levels, etc. One of the most important examples of air quality index is the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency’s “AQI”, where the red colour means “unhealthy” conditions, while the purple colour means “very unhealthy” conditions. This colour scheme can help to quickly determine if air pollutants are reaching unhealthy levels in the urban area and in its surroundings.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· While air quality indicators help summarising a huge amount of information, deriving from emission data, measures of pollutants, etc. into the so-called DPSIR assessment framework (Driving forces, Pressures, State of the environment, Impacts, and societal Responses) that covers the most important aspects of the socio-economic and environment framework, air quality indices are in general used to describe the “present” (daily or even hourly) state of air quality, giving to the public an updated and more comprehensible information on the state of air quality in urban areas (and not only).

· In the urban “perspective” air quality indicators can be useful tools in air quality assessment, to describe the importance of pressures on urban air quality and to derive the trend of air pollution over time. Air quality indices can help communicating air quality-related information to the public, as well as to environmental organisations, consumer organisations, organisations representing the interests of sensitive populations and other relevant health-care bodies.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Air quality index review in some European and USA

Air Quality Index - UK

Further Examples:

Short term air quality forecasting in Bristol
A proposal for a short term AP forecasting system for individual planning of urban travel routes
Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo
PM10 AND O3 Forecast bulletins for the Veneto Region (I)

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Background references on Air Quality Indicators

· ETC/ACC and EEA’s indicators (fact sheets included): http://ims.eionet.eu.int/Topics/AP/indicators/

· WHO/EEA Health Related Indicators of Air Quality: http://org.eea.eu.int/documents/berlin/index.html

Background references on Air Quality Indices

· U.S. Environmental Protection Agency, Air Quality Index (AQI): http://www.epa.gov/airnow/aqibroch/

Examples of Air Quality Indicators

· Air quality Indicators in the City of Stockholm (S): http://www.slb.mf.stockholm.se/

Examples of Air Quality Indices

· Air pollution index in London (UK): http://www.erg.kcl.ac.uk/london/asp/PublicHome.asp?

· Air quality index in Paris (F), ATMO: http://www.airparif.asso.fr/english/indices/atmo.htm

· European Project EMMA (Integrated Environmental Monitoring, Forecasting and Warning Systems in Metropolitan Areas): http://vaxc.middlesex.ac.uk/emma/index.html

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to develop urban Emission Inventories?

2. Introduction

   

General

Chemical compounds which create "air pollution" because of their toxicity and other properties that cause effects on human health and the environment, are released – emitted - into the atmosphere from man-made (anthropogenic) and natural sources. These substances are the cause of many current and potential environmental problems, including acidification, air quality degradation, global warming/climate change, damage and soiling of buildings and other structures, stratospheric ozone depletion, human and ecosystem exposure to hazardous substances.

To be able to assess the air pollution problems, and to work effectively towards their management and reduction, one of the first and main prerequisites is to have quantitative information about the sources and the amount and types of emitted compounds.

There is a multitude of types of sources of atmospheric emissions and a large number (often millions) of each type, for example anthropogenic sources such as power plants, refineries, incinerators, industrial plants and processes, domestic households, offices and public buildings, cars and other vehicles, fossil fuel extraction and production sites, animals and humans, and natural sources such as trees and other vegetation, agricultural and fertilised land, biological decay areas, deserts, oceans.

Emissions to air arise from human activities and from natural processes and information on pollutant emissions is usually compiled in emission inventories. These are complete and exhaustive lists of emission sources and air pollutants referred to specific geographical areas in defined periods of time. They contain data on air emissions classified by:

· Economic activity;

· Land unit (national, regional, local level);

· Unit of time (annual, seasonal, weekly, daily, hourly) and

· Fuel consumption (when relevant).

Emission inventories provide comprehensive information on emission sources and emission fluxes in the area under consideration and are important tools to describe the emission situation and eventually to manage air quality. Direct measurements of air emissions are infrequent and therefore emissions are usually estimated with the help of emission factors applied to statistics on human activities.

Emission factors (EFs) are the estimated average emission rate of a given pollutant for a given source, relative to units of activity.

Emission surveys and inventories are used in air quality management mainly in two ways:

· The survey/inventory shows which types of, and which individual sources are responsible for most of the emissions of each substance, as a basis for the first step in reducing the air pollution problem. Information regarding the location of the sources relative to the receptors affected (population, ecosystems) as well as the height of the emissions (stack height, etc.) needs to be taken into account also in this first step.

· The inventory is used as input to dispersion models, which calculates the contributions to the air pollution concentrations from each source/source type. For this use, exact information on source locations, stack height and other emission data, such as time variation of the emission, is needed.

Urban emissions inventories

In an urban area, these two types of application of the emissions inventory are both useful. For the urban emission inventory to be as useful as possible, it is important that the spatial (location) and temporal (time variation) distribution of the sources and their emissions is as accurate and have as high resolution as possible.

It is not possible to measure emissions from all of the individual examples of the sources in an urban area, nor indeed, in the short term, from all the different source types. In practice, atmospheric emissions are estimated on the basis of measurements made at selected or representative samples of the (main) sources and source types, and in addition by use statistics regarding the number of sources and their consumption of fuel/raw material/production, which are combined with emission factors (see further below).

Top-down and bottom-up inventories

A top-down inventory is characterised by lack of detailed information about location and emissions from individual sources. When fuel consumption, production, vehicle and other activity statistics is available, a top-down inventory can be constructed, using the statistics and emission factors. Such inventories usually have only coarse spatial temporal resolution. In a first phase, a top-down inventory can be produced with relatively little effort, to give an overview of the emissions, the most important sources and categories, etc.

The bottom-up inventory is constructed from the more detailed knowledge of source types and locations, and their specific emissions or consumption data. This is the type of inventory which is at present usually compiled, since it gives a much better basis for air quality management.

Software tools are available for efficient work to produce bottom-up emission inventories.

3. Discussion

   

The basic model for an emission estimate is the product of (at least) two variables, for example:

· An activity statistic and a typical average emission factor for the activity, or

· An emission measurement over a period of time and the number of such periods emissions occurred in the required estimation period.

For example, to estimate annual emissions of sulphur dioxide in tonnes per year from a power plant oil-powered you should use, either:

· Annual fuel consumption (in tonnes fuel/year) and an emission factor (in tonnes SO2 emitted/tonne fuel consumed), or

· Measured SO2 emissions (in grams per hour) and number of operating hours per year.

Another example is the estimation of e.g. NOx emissions from vehicles in a city. The basic emission factor here is the NOx amount emitted per km driven, which is then multiplied by average driving distance per year, for the vehicles in a city/country, and the number of registered/counted vehicles.

In practice, the calculations tend to be more complicated but the principles remain the same.

Emission estimates are collected together into inventories or databases which usually also contain supporting data on, for example: the locations of the sources of emissions; emission measurements where available; emission factors; capacity, production or activity rates in the various source sectors; operating conditions; methods of measurement or estimation, etc.

Emission inventories usually contain data on three categories of sources, namely point, area and line. This separation is important, for instance since these source categories are treated differently in dispersion models. The inventories should also contain geographical information so that emissions can be separated on area basis – e.g. region, country, province, urban air shed, city, department, neighbourhood, etc.

Point sources - emission estimates are provided on an individual plant or emission outlet (usually large), usually in conjunction with data on location, capacity or throughput, operating conditions etc.

Area sources - smaller or more diffuse sources of pollution are provided on an area basis either for administrative areas, such as counties, regions etc, or for regular grids (for example the EMEP 50x50 km grid). Such sources are e.g. indoor heating (offices, domestic), small-scale fuel consumption for various activities/workshops etc., fuel consumption for road traffic which is not accounted for by the traffic count data which are usually available just for the main road network.

Line sources - in some inventories, vehicle emissions from road transport are provided for sections along the road system in a city or a country, based upon traffic data, and vehicle and technology type data. In country-wise inventories, also railway-track, rivers and sea-lane could be considered as line sources.

Emission inventories usually provide:

· The distribution of emissions in relation to relevant technologies and socio-economic sectors;

· The spatial distribution of emissions and

· Trends in emissions over time.

When looking at pollutant dispersion and air quality modelling in urban areas it is necessary to have an accurate and high quality description of the emission sources in terms of quantity and dynamic behaviour (especially on traffic sources). This requires an emission inventory with a high resolution in space and time. For example, in traffic and mobility planning in urban areas, the emission inventory must be set up by a coherent and detailed description, at least, of the road traffic distribution (see the Topics The role and prerequisites for Transport Emission Models in Urban Planning and Transport emission models at regional scale.).

Suggested background and descriptive sources

Useful and informative descriptive texts regarding emission inventories and their compilation are provided by the following references:

· By Rainer Friedrich and Uwe-Bernd Schwarz, in Urban Air Pollution – European Aspects, Chapter 6: Emission Inventories (Kluwer Academic Publishers, Dordrecht, 1998, edited by Jes Fenger, Ole Hertel and Finn Palmgren)

· By Peter J. Sturm, in Air Quality in Cities (Final Report of the Eurotrac-2 Saturn Subproject), Chapter 3: Air Pollutant Emissions in Cities: http://aix.meng.auth.gr/saturn/finalreport/index.html

The EUROTRAC-2 Subproject GENEMIS, as well as the EU project IMPRESAREO (links provided in the Additional Documents/web links section below) are useful references for guidance on urban emission inventory work. The IMPRESAREO project looked especially on using earth observations as a data source for improving urban emissions inventories.

At EU level the most important methodology to build an Emission Inventory is the CORINAIR methodology. Council Decision 85/338/EEC (OJ, 1985) established a work programme concerning an "experimental project for gathering, co-ordinating and ensuring the consistency of information on the state of the environment and natural resources in the Community". The work programme was given the name CORINE - CO-oRdination d'INformation Environnementale and included a project to gather and organise information on emissions into the air relevant to acid deposition - CORINAIR. This project started in 1986 with the objective of compiling a co-ordinated inventory of atmospheric emissions from the 12 Member States of the Community in 1985 (CORINAIR 1985).

CORINAIR uses a source sector nomenclature:

· NAPSEA, Nomenclature for Air Pollution Socio-Economic Activity and

· SNAP, Selected Nomenclature for Air Pollution - for emission source sectors, sub-sectors and activities.

To calculate emissions from road transport, the COPERT III (Computer programme to calculate emissions from road transport) has been implemented. The development of COPERT III was financed by the European Environment Agency, in the framework of the activities of the European Topic Centre on Air Emissions. It has been proposed to EEA member countries for the compilation of CORINAIR emission inventories.

Links are provided below.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· To help urban environmental policy effectiveness, urban emission inventories should at least include emissions from traffic, domestic housing and large industrial plants that can affect urban air quality.

· Although top-down inventories can provide a starting point for air quality management work in cities, effective AQM can only be done on the basis of detailed bottom-up inventories with as high spatial and temporal resolution as possible.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Emissions inventory evolution in Bristol

Estimation of emissions from road traffic in Venice Urban Area

Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models in HEAVEN integrated AQMS system in Rome

Lombardy Region Atmospheric Emission Inventory (INEMAR), NW Italy: http://www.ambiente.regione.lombardia.it/servlet/page?_pageid=58&_dad=port_inemar&_schema=PORT_INEMAR

Further Examples:

Modelling Emissions for Road User Charging under Different Scenarios in Bristol

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Within UNECE’s EMEP programme a Task Force on Emission Inventories is maintaining the Atmospheric Emission Inventory Guidebook (Ref 5): http://www.aeat.co.k/netcen/airqual/TFEI/unece.htm

· EMEP/CORINAIR Emission Inventory Guidebook (3rd edition): http://reports.eea.eu.int/technical_report_2001_3/en

· EMEP Emission Inventory Data Base: http://webdab.emep.int/

· EPER (European Pollutant Emission Register): http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/ippc/eper/

· European Topic Centre on Air Emissions supports member states in making tools available for determining, collecting and reporting air emission data: http:/www.aeat.co.uk/netcen/airqual/TFEI/unece.htm

· Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC), has produced guidelines for the establishment of emission inventories of greenhouse gases within its National Greenhouse Gas Inventory Programme (NGGIP): http://www.ipcc-nggip.iges.or.jp/

· The EUROTRAC Subproject GENEMIS on "Generation and evaluation of emissions data": http://www.ier.uni-stuttgart.de/public/de/organisation/abt/tfu/projekte/genemis/

· Urban emission inventories (see the EU Project IMPRESAREO): Improving the Spatial Resolution of Air Emissions Inventories Using Earth Observation Data: http://www.aeat.co.uk/IMPRESAREO/

· US EPA Office of Air Quality Planning & Standards maintains a comprehensive web site where all material on available emission factors and emission estimation methods in the USA can be viewed and, in many cases, downloaded: http://www.epa.gov/ttn/chief/

· Compilation of Air Pollution Emission Factors Ap-42. Fifth Edition, Volume I: Stationary Point and Area Sources: http://www.epa.gov/ttn/chief/Ap42.htm

· Volume II: Mobile Sources (AP-42), pending 5th Edition (last updated 06 April 1998): http://www.epa.gov/oms/ap42.htm

· Factor Information Retrieval (FIRE) Data System: http://www.epa.gov/ttn/chief/fire.html

· TANKS 4.07 fro Windows ®: http://www.epa.gov/ttn/chief/tanks.html

· The National atmospheric emissions Inventory of the United Kingdom calculated general emission factors: http://www.aeat.co.uk/netcen/airual/emissions

· The Australian emission estimation technique manuals: http://environment.gov.au/epg/npi/eet_manuals.html

· The OECD maintains a comprehensive web site where material related to emission inventories can be viewed and documents can be downloaded: http://www.oecd.org/env/

· The OECD Database on Use and Release of Industrial Chemicals’ comprises three modules which contain the following information sources: emission scenario documents, sources of Information on Uses and Releases of Specific Chemicals and sources of Information on Uses and Releases of Chemicals on Specific Use/Industry Categories: http://appli1.oecd.org/ehs/urchem.nst/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to develop scenarios for Air Quality in the future?

2. Introduction

   

A basic requirement of the Framework Directive (96/62/EC) is for the Member States (MS) to report, annually, the zones and agglomerations where the concentrations of any regulated compound is exceeding the Limit Value (LV) plus the Margin of Tolerance (MOT)*. In those zones the Member States must prepare (an) Action plan(s)** to show how they will reach the LV by the attainment year.

To be able to develop such action plans, it is necessary to have knowledge of how the driving forces (population, transport needs and industry production and their technologies,…) that cause air pollution emissions will most probably be developing in the future. We refer to this development into the future, as a “scenario”.

To develop an action plan involves developing alternative future scenarios, and introducing these into some modelling tool, which will translate the driving forces/emissions scenarios into projections for how the air quality will develop into the future.

For definition of LV and MOT, see e.g. the topic Terms in the EC Air Quality Directives: What do they mean?.

See also the topic How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ?.


3. Discussion

   

Definitions:

· Base year: Development of a scenario always requires that a base year is set, from which the further development is calculated or estimated. The base year is usually the most recent year where the needed status data and information is “complete”. In relation to the Air Quality Directives, the base year is the year for which the last assessment of air quality is made, for reporting to the Commission.

· Baseline scenario: This scenario represents the most probable development in the coming years, considering that the present trends in driving forces will continue, and taking account of plans and actions which are already agreed and in progress.

· Alternative scenarios: These are scenarios which are to be developed as part of the action plan development, where the air quality planner considers various development and abatement options which might be necessary to reach the goal of attainment of the Air Quality Limit Values by the attainment date.

Scenarios may be developed and used with low or high content of details.

Taking account of urban and external trends

The scenarios must contain both the trends in driving forces and emissions which take place inside the urban area the planner is considering, as well as the external trends that affect the air pollution concentrations approaching the urban areas from outside (the “regional” component).

The trends in the regional component must be accessed through data from other programs of assessment of national (contact your national air quality authorities) or European air quality (e.g. the EMEP programme: http://www.emep.int/ ). The trends in the urban component is a combination of abatement actions taking on the national and/or European scale (e.g. vehicle emission regulations, fuel quality regulations, etc., see e.g. http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/emissions.htm ) and local abatement actions (e.g. local transport plans, industrial area development, local policies for domestic heating practices, etc.).

Main issues to consider in scenario development

· Driving forces: development in population, energy consumption, transportation needs, industrial production.

· Technologies: how the technologies (of energy use, transportation means, industry processes, etc.) will develop and be implemented in the local area considered. This will have a direct bearing on the emissions from the activities in the area.

· Area development: how the urban area planning will affect the spatial (re)distribution of emissions (and subsequently the air pollution concentration distribution).

· Specific plans for traffic infrastructure, industrial plants development: are specific plans existing regarding roads/tunnels/ring roads construction in the coming years, as well as specific plans for industries (single plant developments/modifications/moving, industrial complexes/parks.

Tools for specifying the scenarios quantitatively

The scenarios shall be specified quantitatively in such a way that they can be introduced into some kind of modelling tool, usually an air pollution dispersion model of some kind, for the urban area considered. This requires that an emission data base for the area is/has been established, which specifies the present spatial distribution of the air polluting activities and resulting emissions, usually on an annual basis, as well the variation of the emissions with time (e.g. hourly variation over the year).


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· The development of scenarios for future development of air polluting activities and their emissions is a very important part of assessing the future air quality and to show probable compliance with the Air Quality Directives, or as a basis for developing the needed action plans. The scenarios should be quantitatively specified within the activity-and-emissions data base which is necessary to establish for the air quality planning area in question, in order to assess present and future air quality in the context of the EC Air Quality Directives.

· Development of future scenarios is connected to the requirements in the Air Quality Directives to develop Plans and Programmes to make sure that future air quality will be within Limit Values. It is also linked to and a necessary condition for working effectively on the local scale with Environmental Impact Assessment for new infrastructures, industrial plants, etc.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Further Examples:

Example of scenarios development and assessment of plast, present and future AQ and exposure in Venice

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to assess present and future Air Quality and exposure?

2. Introduction

   

Under the EC Air Quality Directives each Member State is required to assess and report, annually, the air quality in its zones and agglomerations. If the concentrations are found to be above a Limit Value + Margin Of Tolerance (LV+MOT), implying that it is likely that this Limit Value is likely to be exceeded in the future, a prognosis of the future air quality has to be made (see also the topics How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ? and Terms in the EC Air Quality Directives: What do they mean?. The assessment should include an estimate of the population exposure.

Other topic discussions have dealt with the topics of monitoring, emission inventories, modelling, scenario developments, etc. This topic description will deal with the procedure for actually quantifying the spatially distributed air pollution concentrations in the zone or agglomeration, when the necessary input data are available.


3. Discussion

   

“Preliminary Assessment (PA)”

This is the term used in the EC air quality Directives for the air quality assessment that is to be done in each Member State as a basis for dividing the territory into zones and agglomerations, which are to be the air quality management areas, in which the MS needs to do annual assessments. Guidance for methods that can be used to carry out this PA is found in the web link section below.

Regular (annual) assessments

Assessment regimes

Please refer to the Topic Terms in the EC Air Quality Directives: What do they mean?, especially its Annex 1 on how the air pollution concentration levels in a zone compared to the Limit Value (LV) (assessed through the PA or some other means) determine the methods to be used in the assessment:

· Concentrations above the LV: high quality measurements, may be supplemented by Supplementary assessment methods;

· Concentrations between Upper and Lower Assessment Thresholds (UAT and LAT): quality measurements are mandatory, but fewer, less intensive measurements may be needed, provided it is supplemented by other information;

· Concentrations below LAT: modelling, indicative monitoring and objective estimation is sufficient.

In the following, we will concentrate on the two first regimes. Regarding the lowest regime (below LAT), methods like those described in the Preliminary Assessment Guidance (see the web link section below) may be used.

Monitoring

The minimum requirements to the monitoring network in zones are given in Annex of the Daughter Directives, as well as specifications of reference methods. The use of other methods require that their equivalence to the reference methods has been proven (see e.g. Guidance for the Demonstration of Equivalency of Ambient Air Monitoring Methods" (pdf 950Kb), as well as the topic descriptions on how to monitor various pollutants).

The monitoring network shall include stations that represent both hot spot exposure as well as the more typical exposure situation in the zone/agglomeration (see the AQ Directives’ annexes).

Supplementary assessment

Monitoring alone will normally not be sufficient to satisfy the requirements in the Directives that the population exposure should be assessed. The needs for quantification of the spatial distribution of air pollution concentrations cannot be satisfied by monitoring only. Also, if the LVs are exceeded, an action plan shall be developed, which requires that the contributions from various sources of emissions be quantified. Normally, monitoring alone is not sufficient to assess these contributions quantitatively.

Supplementary assessment methods include emissions inventorying and air pollution modelling.

Emissions inventorying: This is dealt with in the Topic How to develop urban Emission Inventories?.

Air Pollution modelling: This is dealt with in the topic descriptions related to air pollution modelling, such as “How to use modelling techniques in air quality assessment and projections?” on air pollution modelling in the context of the EC Air Quality Directives, as well as the other topics on modelling. The model to be used should be validated for use in the urban area in question.

Assessments in different types of zones

The zones of the national territory that the Member States have defined are of different types. Typically they are either:

1. Urban areas /agglomerations (so called if having more than 250,000 inhabitants), usually limited by administrative borders, or by topographical features such as valleys, bowls, ridges which define a natural air-shed. They are usually defined as zones, if the PA or other assessment has estimated that the concentrations or a regulated pollutant is higher than the UAT.

2. Larger regions, composed of rural as well as urban areas.

3. Regions/areas affected by specific industrial sources.

Assessments in area types 1 and 3 above will typically follow the process as described below. Assessments in the larger regions of type 2 above can be more complicated as these region areas have sometimes been defined as separate zones because the air pollution levels are mostly low, but smaller areas within the cities in these zones may have levels above the UAT. Most Member States will rely on monitoring to assess the air quality in these zones and still comply with the requirements in the directives, if in addition to monitoring simpler forms of modelling and estimation methods are used to back up the monitoring.

Necessary input data for air pollution modelling

4. GIS digital map for the zone / agglomeration,

5. Activities and emissions inventory, its spatial and temporal distribution (see Topic How to develop urban Emission Inventories?),

6. Population distribution, in km2 or better,

7. Meteorological and topographical data,

8. Scenarios for future development (see Topic How to develop scenarios for Air Quality in the future?).

Procedure for the AQ assessments

9. The results of the monitoring can be plotted on the GIS map, its various statistics values (e.g. annual average, percentiles corresponding to the LVs, etc).

10. The results of the modelling results in iso-lines of concentration values (for the same types of statistics as the monitoring data, for instance annual average), which are also plotted on the GIS map.

11. Data assimilation techniques could be used to get the most possible information out of the combined monitoring and modelling results (see e.g. http://www.ecmwf.int/newsevents/training/rcourse_notes/ )

12. Estimation of the distribution of population exposure to concentrations of various levels, by combining the concentration distribution with the population distribution. This can be done using the GIS mapping system.

There are various types of air pollution models available (see e.g. the Model Documentation System of the ETC-ACC http://air-climate.eionet.eu.int/databases/MDS/index_html, and the topic descriptions on modelling).

Some models only deal with concentration assessments in a grid system in the area (e.g. 1km2 grids), and some models include in addition so-called sub-grid models, which deal with concentrations close to specific sources (hot-spots) such as near streets and roads, and near industrial stacks. The latter models will come closer to an estimate of the real exposure situation, which includes also the higher end of the exposure distribution.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Assessment of present and future air pollution concentrations in zones defined according to the requirements in the Air Quality Directives can be done by monitoring in a network as specified in the Directives, and in addition by using “supplementary methods” (term used in the Directives) such as emission inventories, air pollution modelling. The detailed requirements to the assessment system are determined by the actual pollutant levels and by the type of zone.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Examples of EC Projects developing tools for the assessment of present and future air quality and population exposure are given in examples ISHTAR Project : building an advanced models suite for urban sustainable planning, HEARTS Project - Modelling Health Effects and Risks of Transport Systems, Integrated Land Use and Transport Planning tools.

Details on the general topic of integrated models suites covering air quality and exposure are given in Topic What role for Integrated Models Suites in Urban Planning?.


Further Examples:

Example of scenarios development and assessment of plast, present and future AQ and exposure in Venice
Air quality assessment in the Venice-Mestre urban area
Modelling Bristol Hotspots
Study of atmospheric depositions in the surroundings of the porto Margera industrial area (Venice, I) and in corresponence with some biomonitoring stations.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· The Guidance Report on Preliminary Assessment under the EU air quality Directives: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/ambient.htm, click on Guidance report on Preliminary Assessment under EU Air Quality Directives

· The Guidance Report on Assessment under the EC Air Quality Directives: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/pdf/guidanceunderairquality.pdf

· URBAIR (AQ assessment methodologies)

· Population exposure estimation methods (e.g. FMI EXPOLIS, FP5 ISHTAR and HEARTS Projects, URBAN EXPOSURE Project, URBAN AEROSOL Project, ): see http://www.ishtar-fp5-eu.com/ and www.euro.who.int/transport (HEARTS Project)


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to do Short-term air quality forecasting?

2. Introduction

   

Air quality forecasting is a natural extension of the knowledge and experience built up from air quality (AQ) assessment and modelling. In its most general form it entails the prediction of air quality on any time scale, from hours to years, and on any spatial scale, from street to global. When considering short-term air quality forecasts, one is limited to forecasts of a maximum of 2 days, with the most common time frame being 12 to 24 hours. Forecasts on this time scale can be local, regional or even global though the most common use of short-term air quality forecasts is on the urban scale. AQ forecasts can be used for several applications:

  • As a warning system to reduce the risk of exposure of high-risk categories, e.g. asthma patients.
  • As input to planning short-term abatement strategies e.g. redirection of traffic, reduction of high traffic speeds, limitations on emissions etc.
  • As public information to encourage a self-regulating abatement system, e.g. recommendations for citizens to reduce emissions by using public instead of private transport.
  • As emergency warning systems for accidental release of pollutants, e.g. nuclear power plant accidents, oil refinery flares etc.

Forecast systems are of essentially 2 different types, statistical forecasts or prognostic (dynamic) forecasts. Combinations of the two are also possible. Statistical forecasts are based on observed relationships between air quality and some meteorological predictors, e.g. wind speed and direction, temperature or stability. Prognostic forecasts, on the other hand, use chemical transport models (CTMs), or other types of mathematical/parameterised (simplified) models, to make prognosis of the concentration of pollutants based on forecasted meteorology.

Short-term forecasts can be made on both regional and local scales. Often, when long range transport of pollutants such as ozone or dust are important, there is a need to predict on both scales, the regional scale forecast being used as input for the local scale forecast. Most forecasting systems, however, do focus on the urban scale. When statistical models are used then the urban region is generally treated as a whole, the forecast being given one value for the entire city. Prognostic models, on the other hand, can give predictions down to street scale. Gridded models can produce air quality forecast maps down to resolutions of around 1 km.

Both statistical and prognostic forecasting systems can be implemented as short-term forecasts on both regional and urban scales. The choice of which system to use is dependent on local conditions, the availability of historic air quality data and the knowledge and experience to run prognostic CTMs.

3. Discussion

   

Statistical model implementation

Statistical models require a well established relationship between measured air quality and meteorological predictors, which can be used to build up the statistical model. This type of forecasting is most effective when there are clear relationships between local meteorological predictors and air quality. Statistical models are most effective when long range transport is not a factor, i.e. local emissions dominate.

There are several types of statistical models. The simplest forms are persistence and climatology. Persistence is the most relevant and simplest method for short-term forecasts and requires little or no effort. More advance statistical methods, such as criteria selection, decision trees, regression functions and neural networks can also be used. Statistical models do not generally provide concentration values, but pool air quality into indexes, usually 3 or 4 levels of air quality.

The following steps are required for the implementation of statistical forecasts:

Obtain an archive of monitoring data for the desired forecast components. Minimum of 2 years.

  • Have access to measured or modelled meteorological data for the corresponding archive period. Models used are generally synoptic scale models, e.g. HIRLAM and ECMWF where the data can be downloaded via web or ftp portals.
  • A statistical model can be established using the relationships between air quality and the meteorological model. The relationships should be established between the observations and the meteorological forecast model to be used as this gives the most direct link.
  • The model must be tested, validated and improved over at least a 1 year period. Continuous improvements can be carried out, depending on the statistical model used.

Prognostic model implementation

Prognostic models can come in many forms, dependent on the application. Accidental releases are often modelled with parameterized plume models while urban scale forecasts generally use parameterised line source and/or gridded Eulerian models, coupled with meteorology to produce forecasts of air quality.

Prognostic models give a spatial and time dependent distribution of pollutants and require predictions for emissions, as well as meteorology, to determine concentrations through a prognostic CTM. They do not require large amounts of observational data and can be used, but not validated, where no observational data is available. In principle the same guidelines laid out for air pollution modelling (see the topic descriptions on modelling) can also be applied in regard to prognostic forecasting.

The following steps are required for the implementation of prognostic forecasts:

  • Access to and expertise in meteorological forecast models. This includes synoptic scale models, e.g. HIRLAM and ECMWF (see links in the web section below) where the data can be downloaded via web or ftp portals, and meso-scale models, e.g. MM5 and RAMS, which would usually require in-house capabilities to run. The meteorological side of air quality forecasting is often undertaken by the regional meteorological authorities.
  • Access to and expertise in CTMs
  • An extensive emissions database is required
  • The model must be tested, validated and if required improved over at least a 1 year period.
  • If important aspects of air quality are regional, e.g. ozone, then input from a regional CTM may be required

Abatement strategies

Abatement strategies used in conjunction with short-term forecasts are often related to traffic, if this is the major cause of poor air quality. These include for instance redirection of traffic, reducing speed limits at high-speed roads, and limiting the number of cars on the road. The general concept is that forecasts are required at least 1 day in advance in order to organize and inform the public of any changes. Experience with testing the effectiveness of such strategies, or even implementing them, is very limited. Such measures have an associated economic cost and so trust in the forecast system and a clear understanding of the benefits is also required. A specific topic description is dedicated to the possible short term measures: “Short Term Planning and Actions”.

Short-term measures can also be applied to industrial sources, when these contribute significantly to the air pollution concentrations. These may include reducing or shutting down production facilities. Such measures often have a more demonstrable effect.

Forecast quality

There are currently no official guidelines available for measuring the quality of air pollution forecasts. However several scoring systems such as skill measurement, which judges the predictive ability of the forecast in reference to persistence, and indicators such as the number of ‘false alarms’ can be used. It is clearly important from a public trust point of view that forecasts are perceived to be accurate. If this is the case then the implementation of abatement strategies is more likely to succeed.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Though statistical models are simpler to implement and can often function well once tuned to specific sites, conditions and emissions, they cannot be extended beyond their already defined scope. So, a statistical model cannot be used at another site, under a different climate or address changes in emissions. As such they are limited in their application, e.g. they cannot be used for scenario calculations.

· In contrast, prognostic models that contain the physical description of the processes can be used at any location or for any emission scenario. Their disadvantage is their need for accurate input in the form of meteorology and emissions. They also require more effort and expertise to implement but their use as a forecast tool is recommended above statistical models if the models and expertise are available for implementation locally. It is important to note that such models can also be directly applied to other aspects of air quality assessment.

· An important aspect of air quality forecasts is their perceived and actual reliability. The use of short-term abatement strategies, which often have associated economic or personal disadvantages, to improve air quality should only be applied once the trust in the forecast system is high. The use of forecast systems as warnings for public health is less sensitive and more wide-spread.

· Short term air quality forecasting implies the prediction of short term emission sources behaviour and the use of appropriate air quality models. Details on such groups of models are given in the “modelling” sections of the INTEGAIRE Best Practice database.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Short term air quality forecasting in Bristol

Short term AQ forecast methods in Seville

PM10 AND O3 Forecast bulletins for the Veneto Region (I)

Short term air quality forecasting in Oslo

A proposal for a short term AP forecasting system for individual planning of urban travel routes


6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Guidelines for Developing an Air Quality (Ozone and PM2.5) Forecasting Program, from EPA in U.S.A. (English) http://www.epa.gov/airnow/aq_forecasting_guidance-1016.pdf

· French based European regional forecast using the Prev’air system (French): http://prevair.ineris.fr/

· Better City Air. Air quality forecasts for Norwegian cities (Norwegian): http://www.luftkvalitet.info/

· The Australian Air Quality Forecasting System (English): http://www.dar.csiro.au/information/aaqfs.html

· Danish based multi-scale air quality forecast system Thor (English/Danish): http://www2.dmu.dk/1_viden/2_Miljoe-tilstand/3_luft/4_Spredningsmodeller/5_thor/default_en.asp

· European Centre for Medium-Range Weather Forecast (http://www.ecmwf.int/) provides 3-6 day meteorological forecasts for Europe. These can be ordered for an area at this link: http://cobranett.no-ip.info/meteo/ecmwfk1.htm

· The HIRLAM synoptic scale model for regional weather forecast: http://met.no/english/r_and_d_activities/method/num_mod/hirlam.html

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Which software systems for urban air quality management (UAQM) are available?

2. Introduction

   

For today's environmental authorities/managers there is a strong need for operative systems that enables to efficiently perform their main task: to secure, through planning and abatement decisions, a continued acceptable or improved air quality, or development towards compliance with directives, standards or guidelines.

There is a range of needs that state-of-the-science UAQM systems should satisfy. Urban environmental authorities and managers of institutions with the operative responsibility for air quality management, to assess, control and improve air quality, need systems that can satisfy the following:

· Near-real-time access to monitoring data, and direct presentation of this to the public in an understandable format (now using internet or other telecommunications modes);

· Short-term forecasting of air quality ("tomorrow's air"), and similarly presentation of this to the public. Also as a basis for activating short-term abatement actions;

· Assessment of present air quality (in a statistical sense, e.g. last year's air quality, its variation in time and space, exceedances of limit values, etc.), as needed for instance for reporting to higher authorities (e.g. the European Commission). Spatial and temporal resolution according to the nature of the problems;

· Planning needs: Prognosis (forecasting) of future air quality, for various scenarios of development and abatement;

· Development of cost-effective abatement strategies, where costs of abatement are compared with avoided damage costs (benefits). Possibilities for developing optimized abatement strategies;

· Visualization tools to support the needs for presentation of results from the system, for the system users as well as for the public, and in various media.

There are at present a number of viable UAQM systems available to users in cities, either as self-sufficient systems for use by the cities themselves, or to be used by the research groups developing them on a contract basis in response to specific needs by cities. Many of them can be run on PC servers. The scientific quality and operational functionality of the systems is high in general, and has already significantly improved the ratio between the extent of customised results and the resources used. However, the technological development related to software and telecommunications gives the possibility for continuously enhancing this ratio between effective results and resource input.



3. Discussion

   

Structure of UAQM systems

The key feature of a modern environmental information and management system is the integrated approach that enables the user in an efficient way not only to access data quickly, but also to use the data directly in the assessment and in the planning of actions. The demands to the integrating features of the systems, to enable monitoring, forecasting and warning, and future strategy planning, as well as visualization and presentations, will be increasing in the future. The typical structure of UAQMs responds to this demand for integration.

Taking THE USER as the starting point, the one who is delivering the terms/premises for the development and functionalities of the UAQM systems, Figure 1 visualises how all the various typical elements (modules) of an air quality analysis (emissions, monitoring data, models etc.) serves him/her as they are linked together in software systems, the main purpose of which is to support the needs for making decisions, be it in the short term or long term.

Fig. 1. A structure of principle of a modern environmental information and management system.

There is a large number of elements and types of data and models that are to be integrated in a functional AQM system. Figure 2 indicates the typical elements of data and models, and how they need to be linked through an interface which includes a GIS tool, and also a report generator and visualisation modules (called "data wizard" in the figure), to provide the needed outputs. The data wizard module of course will have many general elements, but is also a place where the AQM system can be custom made to the user, to fulfil his/her special needs.

Fig. 2. Typical data and system elements and modules to be integrated in an AQM system.

Figure 3 shows the typical structure of AQM systems in a more functional way. The various modules are linked (integrated) in loop structure. The "emissions" module is often taken as the starting point of an air quality analysis. However, the "monitoring" may be an equally valid starting point, to first assess present air quality before entering into its analysis. The point is that in the integrated loop type structure, the system can be entered from different angles.

There are (at least) two main sections of the loop:

· the air quality assessment section (blue boxes), where the air quality in an area (e.g. a city) is assessed either by monitoring, by modeling, or a combination. Most UAQM systems include these modules, and results to be visualized may include e.g. present concentrations (on-line or statistically, measured data in points or iso-lines of modeled concentrations), forecasts, baseline prognosis.

· the air quality abatement section (green boxes), where damage and its costs, and abatement options and their costs are assessed and compared /optimized. So far few UAQM systems include much of this section in an integrated way, although present–day systems are suitable for making the same kind of analysis "off-line", i.e. the AQ assessment part is activated and run for various abatement strategies, and results compared and "optimized" into control packages/strategies, external to the system.

Fig. 3. Functional structure of modules in an integrated AQM system

Available UAQM software systems

The following list of European UAQM systems have been developed by groups participating in the EUROTRAC-2 SATURN project ("Studying atmospheric pollution in urban areas"):

· ADMS-Urban: ADMS-Urban Air Quality management system (Cambridge Environmental Research Consultants).

· AirQUIS: Air Quality Information and Management System (Norwegian Institute for Air Research).

· GAMES/AQUAS: Comprehensive Modelling and Decision Support Systems for Photochemical Pollution Control in Metropolitan Areas (Univ. of Breccias, The Electronic for Automation Department Group).

· “IUAQMS”: Integrated Urban AQM System (Univ. of Aveiro, Department Of Environment and Planning)

· IUEMIS: Integrated Urban Environmental and Information Systems (Aristotle University of Thessalonica, LHTEE Group)

· OPANA: Operational Atmospheric Numerical Pollution Model for urban and Regional Areas (Technical Univ. of Madrid, Environmental Software and Modelling Group).

· Photosmog: Photosmog pollution Episode Warning System (UFZ-Centre for Environmental Research Leipzig-Halle Ltd, Department of Human Exposure Research and Epidemiology)

· UDM: Urban Dispersion and Exposure Modelling System (Finnish Meteorological Institute)

· URBIS: Urban Information and Management System (TNO)

These systems can be classified as follows:

· Research-tool systems: GAMES/AQUAS, Photosmog, UDM.

· Partly self-sustained systems: IUAQMS, IUEMIS, OPANA, URBIS.

· Self-sustained systems: ADMS-Urban, AirQUIS.

The systems have been applied in various cities in Europe and elsewhere.

More information on the details of the systems, and their applications in various cities, is found in the link to the SATURN Final report in the Further reading section below.

Other available European self-sustained systems on the market are:

· AirViro Developed by the Swedish Meteorological and Hydrological Institute

· ENVIMAN Developed by OPSIS company, Sweden.

· HEAVEN Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models - HEAVEN integrated AQMS system at STA – Rome.

A world-wide inventory of UAQM systems has not been conducted in this Integaire context. The web pages below can also be explored for models and systems information and possible assistance.More information on the details of the systems, and their applications in various cities, is found in the link to the SATURN Final report in the Further reading section below.

Other available European self-sustained systems on the market are:

· AirViro Developed by the Swedish Meteorological and Hydrological Institute

· ENVIMAN Developed by OPSIS company, Sweden.

· HEAVEN Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models - HEAVEN integrated AQMS system
at STA – Rome.

A world-wide inventory of UAQM systems has not been conducted in this Integaire context. The web pages below can also be explored for models and systems information and possible assistance.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Integrated Urban AQM systems to display data on-line, to perform assessments, with time and spatial resolution, of present and future air pollution distribution and the specific source contributions to it, and thus to provide basis for effective abatement strategies, make them directly useful for urban authorities and other users. The use of the systems by outside users does require an amount of training. Different systems have different capabilities, so an evaluation of user needs is necessary when acquiring of a system is contemplated. As mentioned earlier, other systems than those described here are available.

· The development of AQM systems will continue. Models will improve, systems will be extended to more compounds (e.g. various PM size fractions), operability and user-friendliness will improve. This development will be driven partly by the further demands to AQ management from national and European authorities, but also by the science itself, and its impetus towards improving the usefulness of its products.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Example The use of the AQM system INDIC Airviro in Birmingham – West Midlands

Example The use of the AQM system AirQUIS in Oslo

Example Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models in HEAVEN integrated AQMS system in Rome


6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· SATURN project Final report, Ch 9: Integrated urban Air Quality Assessment: http://aix.meng.auth.gr/saturn/finalreport/n-ch9.pdf

· The AirQUIS system: http://www.airquis.com/

· DYNEMO - DYMOS SYSTEM (Fraunhofer Institute fro Computer Architecture Software Technology (FIRST), System Analysis and Simulation Department (SAS), Berlin). Dynamic Models for Smog Analysis: www.first.fraunhofer.de/applications/proj/dymos_more.html

· EDSS (MCNC, North Carolina Supercomputing Center). Environmental Decision Support System: www.emc.mcnc.org/EDSS/

· Breeze Software (Trinity Consultants Inc.): http://www.breeze-software.com/

· AQRoad (Enviroware S.R.l.): http://www.enviroware.com/

· ARIA Regional (Aria Technologies, Arianet): http://www.aria.fr/; http://aria-net.it/

· AIRPACT: air Indicator Report fro Public Access and Community Tracking (Washington State University): http://www.airpact.wsu.edu/

· Examples of urban AQ management practice: Air Quality management (Eds: J.W.S. Longhurst, D.M. Elsom and H. Power). WIT Press, Ashurst, UK (2000)

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Air Quality Strategies and Planning Activities

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Short Term Planning
 
Intensified Cleaning of Streets to Reduce PM-10 values
What measures should we plan for reducing specific pollutants?
 
Measures to reduce NO2 in Birmingham, UK
How to reduce Nox emissions
Other Planning Activities improving Air Quality
 
Managing air quality on limited resources in Utrecht
Municipal energy plan for the City of Venice
Programme agreements tools to reduce pollutant emissions from industrial sites in municipal Venice
Planning Measures to Improve Air Quality in Birmingham, UK
Traffic, infrastructure, land use and buildings Planning Activities
Traffic policy plans
Urban General Traffic plan for the City of Venice
Definition of Residential Areas in the Netherlands
How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ?
 
Air Quality Action Plan development - Bristol
Air quality action plan development – City of Brussels
AQ Action Plan for Helsinki
Air Quality Action Plan Development in Utrecht (NL)
London Borough of Croydon, UK – Action Plan Development
The Gothenburg Region’s Air Quality Programme
AQ Action Plan development, the Hague
Air Pollution action plan development in Glasgow city
Air Pollution action plan for City of Sheffield
How to tackle limit value exceedances?
 
Traffic restrictions in Veneto Region Urban Areas
Dosing traffic in Utrecht

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ?

2. Introduction

   

The requirement to produce air quality action plans was introduced in the Air Quality Framework Directive 96/62/EC (http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi!prod!CELEXnumdoc&lg=en&numdoc=31996L0062&model=guichett).

Article 7(3) of this Directive requires Action Plans to be produced ‘indicating the measures to be taken in the short term where there is a risk of the limit values and/or alert thresholds being exceeded in order to reduce that risk…’ Article 8.3 requires ‘that a plan or programme is prepared or implemented for attaining the limit value with the specific time limit’. Article 8(3) applies in the years before the limit value has to be met, while Article 7(3) can be assumed more relevant from the date on which the limit value has to be met. The plans must include a programme for attaining the limit values within the specific time limit, and these programmes must be implemented. Annex IV of the Directive provides a schedule of information that must be included in action plans.

3. Discussion

   

Action planning is the most important part of the air quality management process, providing a practical opportunity for improving local air quality in areas where review and assessment shows that national measures will be insufficient to meet one or more of the air quality limit values.

An air quality action plan should include the following:

· Quantification of the source contributions to the predicted exceedances of the limit values: this will allow the action plan measures to be effectively targeted.

· Quantification of the regional versus the locally produced contributions: this will show how much air quality improvements can be expected from local measures.

· Quantification of contributions from neighbourhood areas within a common air shed: this can show possibilities for cooperation between neighbouring jurisdictions.

· Evidence that all available options have been considered on the grounds of cost and feasibility.

· How the local authority will use its powers and also work together with others in pursuit of the relevant air quality objectives.

· Clear timescales within which the authority and other organisations propose to implement the measures contained in the plan.

· Quantification of the expected impacts of the proposed measures, by when they can be expected and, where possible, an indication as to whether these will be sufficient to meet the limit values.

· How the municipal authority intends to monitor and evaluate the effectiveness of the plan.

How to make an action plan effective

Overview

Once the main sources of the pollution have been identified, the municipal authority should carefully assess the options/measures available to it to improve air quality. Authorities should ensure that the measures to be included in the plan are cost-effective and proportionate, taking into account the contribution of pollution from different sources. They should also make sure that the proposed approach strikes the right balance between the use of regulatory powers and non-regulatory measures (such as travel plans, public information campaigns, 'walk to school' initiatives, etc.).

Municipal authorities should appraise and where possible quantify the wider environmental, economic and social consequences of each option. Municipal authorities should assess the cost effectiveness of each measure. The appraisal of cost-effectiveness should show that the authority has considered the costs of implementing various options before reaching a decision as to whether it is cost-effective to do so.

Organisation

Municipal authorities will generally wish to set up a steering group to take forward the development of an action plan. The members of the steering group should include officers across the different municipal authority departments and may also include officers from different municipal authorities where a regional action plan is being drawn up. The steering group should engage support from other outside bodies, businesses and local community groups where appropriate to take the process forward. This steering group should ensure that the action plan is taken into account in any Local Transport Strategy/ development plan/Local Community Plan/Agenda 21 strategy.

Consultation

Effective consultation/interaction with the general public is also extremely important. Local residents/community groups and businesses need to be involved from the start when the action plan is being drawn up. Local authorities need to explain fully why these measures have to be introduced, and look for innovative ways to engage stakeholders. The action plan will not work unless it has support from the local community.

Jurisdiction aspects

Some of the actions needed to improve air quality may well be outside the local authority’s remit. This is the case where, for example, an industrial process, airport or major highway regulated by another agency is contributing to exceedances of the limit. In these cases municipal authorities should make clear any limitations in their action plans and show the extent to which they rely on actions by others to work towards meeting the objectives. The plan should show how other agencies have been involved in its production, and indicate what the authority will do to make sure they stay involved.

Updating/Reporting locally

Municipal authorities have a duty to keep their action plans up to date. They should periodically re-evaluate the progress made by their action plans and report this to the relevant national body in order that national reporting can be completed. Typically annual progress reports will be prepared listing the measures within the action plan, the timescales by when they are/were due to be implemented and give an update on progress in terms of implementing them.

Reporting to the EU

See the topic What must be reported to the European Commission under the air quality directives?.

Step-wise process for Action Plan development, and tools

The development of an Action Plan can be broken down into a number of steps (see also the Appendix of this topic description).

Step 1: The Assessment of Air Quality

· An inventory of emissions and sources must be produced. This is described in detail under the Topic How to develop urban Emission Inventories?.

· Assessment of ambient concentrations and meteorological conditions must be carried out. This is described in detail under the topic sections Models for Planning: Pollution and Exposure Modelling and Air Quality Monitoring Methods.

· Review limit values from the Air Quality Framework Directive 96/62/EC and any relevant National standards for ambient concentrations for all pollutants identified in step 1A.

· Compare ambient concentrations with air quality standards: identify areas with concentrations above standards and inventory people at risk in those areas (population exposure distribution) to establish which areas both fail to meet standards and also contain people for the relevant periods.

· Setting priorities: prioritise the most important air pollutants and prioritise the most important sources of the priority air pollutants, based upon the relative shares of sources to ambient concentrations (with the help of dispersion models, Step 1B), or less accurately based upon the relative shares of sources to emissions (Step 1A).

Step 2: Set up a Working Group

It is essential that this working group includes representatives from all organisations that are likely to be required to contribute to the implementation of the action plan.

Step 3: Identify Options to Reduce Levels of Priority Pollutants

· Identify what will happen as a result of actions or policies already planned to take place, for example proposed new transport plans, or new city planning policies (see e.g. topics Short Term Planning and Other Planning Activities improving Air Quality).

· For each major source of priority pollutants identified in Step 1, identify technical measures that will lead to a reduction in the pollutant level in the affected areas, their costs, and their emission reduction potential (see e.g. topic What measures should we plan for reducing specific pollutants?).

· For every priority pollutant, rank the measures from Step 2.B on the basis of cost-effectiveness. This can theoretically be carried out to a level of detail demonstrating the cost per unit of reduction for the pollutant. However, in practice this is often very difficult, and categories of pollutant reduction and cost such as ‘low, medium and high’ are often used. Where this approach is taken it is important to quantify the parameters of these categories in terms of cost or pollution reduction or reduction in pollutant concentration.

· Make emission-reduction scenarios for packages of measures (starting with the most cost-effective), and calculate their total costs and emission reduction effects.

Step 4: Evaluate the Options

The packages of measures designed in Step 2 must be evaluated with regard to the following issues:

· Perceptions – The perceptions of interested parties including: the public, politicians, other agencies, industry and commerce.

· Cost effectiveness – as evaluated in Step 2. This should also consider the cost to other parties, for example to other agencies, to the public, to commercial operations etc.

· Air Quality Improvements – An estimation of the level of improvement delivered by the package of measures compared to what is required to meet the relevant limit.

· Non Air Quality Impacts – for example socio-economic impacts, climate change, noise, local transport plans.

· Feasibility

· Resources

· Timescale

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The Framework Directive requires action plans (‘Plans or Programmes’) to be prepared in cases where limit values are likely to be exceeded. The preparation of these plans provides the framework for the improvement of local air quality. It is essential that these action plans consider a wide range of issues and are prepared in consultation with a wide range of agencies, professionals and the public in order for them to be effective. Action plans must contain carefully evaluated measures and timescales in order for them to be effective. A considerable amount of literature has been prepared which includes detailed evaluation of many mechanisms to improve local air quality (see references below). It is essential to commit adequate resource to this critical step in the process in order to gain maximum benefit in terms of cost-benefit.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Examples of action plans and their development:

Air Quality Action Plan development - Bristol

Air Quality Action Plan Development in Utrecht (NL)

London Borough of Croydon, UK – Action Plan Development

The Gothenburg Region’s Air Quality Programme

Other related examples:

Measures to reduce NO2 in Birmingham, UK

How to reduce Nox emissions

Further Examples:

Air quality action plan development – City of Brussels
AQ Action Plan for Helsinki
AQ Action Plan development, the Hague
Air Pollution action plan for City of Sheffield
Air Pollution action plan development in Glasgow city

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Air Quality Management Areas: Turning Reviews into Action. National Society for Clean Air and Environmental Protection: http://www.nsca.org.uk/

· Air Quality Action Plans: Interim Guidance for Local Authorities. National Society for Clean Air and Environmental Protection: http://www.nsca.org.uk/

· Air Quality: Planning for Action. National Society for Clean Air and Environmental Protection Council Directive 96/62/EC on ambient air quality assessment and management: http://www.nsca.org.uk/

· Urban Air Quality Management Strategy in Asia Guidebook. The World Bank: http://www-wds.worldbank.org/, search word: URBAIR.

· Urban Air Quality Management Strategy in Asia. City-specific Action Plan reports for several cities. http://www-wds.worldbank.org/, search word: URBAIR.

· Helsinki Action Plan: Helsinki%20Action%20Plan%202003.doc

Appendix 1

The Process of Action Planning


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to tackle limit value exceedances?

2. Introduction

   

Most limit values under the EU Air Quality legislation have to be met several years after the entry into force of the Daughter Directive concerned, in most cases in 2005 or 2010. Before that time, Member States must ensure that the concentrations are everywhere brought below the limit value in time. If the limit value plus the “margin of tolerance” (LV+MOT) is exceeded in an earlier year, the levels are so much above the limit value that the directive requires to make an analysis and prognosis of the exceedance, and to develop a plan or programme to ensure that the limit value will be met.

3. Discussion

   

The Directives do not give special requirement for actions in case limit values have been exceeded – the limit values just have to be met. There are special requirements for identifying future exceedances and developing reduction actions to prevent exceedance to happen (Framework Directive Art 8(3)). A working group of the Commission has given guidance on this procedure. The topic How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ? provides further support on this. Especially if the LV+MOT has been exceeded, the sources responsible for the exceedance have to be identified and a prognosis must be made of the levels in the years when the limit value has to be met. If exceedance is due to long-range transport of air pollution, local authorities can hardly take adequate measures themselves and should consult the regional or national level for finding a solution, but if local sources have a significant share, they have to consider how to take measures. Most experts recommend to take structural measures rather than short-term actions.

INTEGAIRE’s Good Practice Database reflects experience with measures at the city level and gives a large number of examples. In addition, the Commission will publish on its website a database of local and short-term measures taken in the past; this database is currently in development. There are also several publications on local air quality management (see below).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Local authorities must anticipate future possible exceedance and take action in time to prevent exceedance. In many cases it is useful to seek collaboration with other municipal departments and/or regional authorities. There are databases of with possible measures.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Dosing traffic in Utrecht
Traffic restrictions in Veneto Region Urban Areas

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Guidance on plans and programmes: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/cafe/pdf/working_groups/recommend_plans_programmes.pdf

· Eurocities, Brussels, 1998. Good Practice in European Urban Air Quality Management.

· European Environmental Agency, Copenhagen, 1998. Assessment and Management of Urban Air Quality in Europe.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Short Term Planning

2. Introduction

   

The INTEGAIRE database includes descriptions of many kinds of measures acting on transport systems. Most of these measures have a long-term character. A few of them also have the possibility of being actuated on a short-term scale.

Short-term planning includes the actions with immediate effects to:

· Counteract air quality degradation due to high pollutants emissions and unfavourable meteorological conditions through restrictions on the use of road vehicles;

· Improve traffic performance through a more efficient use of the transport resources, which can be obtained by limiting private traffic and enhancing public transport.

This topic description refers to other topics describing the measures applicable on a short-term horizon and stresses the reasons why those measures can be used for managing environmental crises with a duration up to of a few days.

3. Discussion

   

A very frequently applied measure in Italy and other countries is the so called “odd and even plates”. This measure is far from ensuring a real reduction of 50% in daily trips. In fact, families owning several cars can reschedule their use and keeping the overall usage not far from the level without this kind of banning. Moreover the enforcement of the restriction is not so easy and effective. Anyhow, reductions of traffic volumes of a few 10% have been observed. Such reductions have a relevance in absolute terms but do not prevent an air pollution episode mostly caused by stable weather conditions. The experience suggests that more drastic measures are needed.

Banning can be based on a more ‘environmental’ criterion that the plate number: as an example we can ban the more polluting vehicles.

In this case we talk about “area restriction to polluting vehicles” or “low emission zones”. This kind of solution has been identified as “the most effective tool for meeting AQ standards” (EC Cantique project).

The emission reductions in the restriction areas can be significant (10-20%) also if the total effect on greenhouse gases emission at urban level can be modest. What is positive in this kind of action is the good social acceptability linked to a cost effective limitation of traffic and related emissions in the areas where a reduction is particularly needed (see Topic Area restrictions to polluting vehicles (Environmental zones), Malmö - ENEA-DITS on “environmental zones” or details and examples of application of this strategy).

Car free days represent more or less complete banning events causing a drastic reduction of emissions in the limitation areas but implying not huge reductions on the whole city (10-20 % reductions are typical). The real goal of these initiatives seems to be in the growing of the mobility users’ awareness about alternatives to private trip by car, and we cannot, in fact, imagine now an extensive implementation of such a measure over wide urban areas in weekdays.

The imposition of tolls and road pricing when high pollution episodes occur is a less drastic and probably more acceptable measure than complete banning, but so far, the evidence of reality says that this kind of solution is applied mostly as a long-term measure (bringing rather good results as in the recent London application).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

This topic description offers a panorama of some basic measures that local administrations can take for managing pollution episodes. It must be emphasized that the overall best policy is a policy including effective long-term measures: such a policy will, by itself, reduce the likelihood of exceeding limit values.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

A particular example of short-term measure for reducing PM10 is documented in template example Intensified Cleaning of Streets to Reduce PM-10 values from Leipzig on a Vienna initiative.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Project on “Short term local measures on air quality in cities”, coordinated by the AEA Technology Consultancy, Oxfordshire, UK (check the website for contact details of coordinator http://www.netcen.co.uk/). The Commission has until the end of 2004 to accept the current version as final report and then make it public in the website of Directorate General Environment of the Commission).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  What measures should we plan for reducing specific pollutants?

2. Introduction

   

Many alternative measures are described within INTEGAIRE. Some of them have the potential of being adopted for short-term improvement of air quality. Most of them have a medium – long-term character (i.e. realise their potential benefits only after weeks or months from the start up of the measure). A real nightmare for the planner is the fact that in general the measures we can adopt are ‘selective’ with respect to pollutants: some measures help to reduce a given set of them, other ones reduce other sets.

This topic description refers to topics describing the measures and stresses the reasons why those measures can be used for combating specific pollutants.

3. Discussion

   

Most of the measures described within INTEGAIRE have a very broad scope. As an example, “Mobility Management” and “Taxation Regime” involve a number of specific actions so that the effects on the transport fleet are quite extensive and tend to reduce both energy consumption and the emissions of all the normally considered pollutants. This is in general the case of the measures acting on mobility (measures labelled as T1 in the below table): a more rational mobility in general tends to improve air quality in general terms. Something similar can be expected for measures classified as ‘better traffic management’ (code T2 in the table).

These measures have, in general, positive effects on the various segments of the fleet (diesel and gasoline cars, duty vehicles) and the reductions can be expected for all pollutants. Obviously in the case of freight management the benefits are essentially expected for the typical pollutants emitted by diesel duty vehicles: NOx and PM. The third segment of measures focuses on infrastructures of general nature or specifically in favour of private and public transport (T3 measures in the table): again, we expect extensive benefits with perhaps a “concentration of advantages’” on pollutants mostly emitted by cars in the case of parking and “Park ride” policies. Actions on the environmental quality of vehicles (T4 measures) tend inevitably to reduce all the pollutants since these cleaner vehicles can replace both cars and buses, gasoline and diesel vehicles.

Land use measures and policies tend to modify the mobility demand and so also have, in general, impacts on all pollutants (see L1 measures). Similarly, measures for the reduction of residential emissions have a very broad range of effects (L2 topics). The same is true for measures for reducing industrial emissions (L3 measures).

These considerations are obviously merely qualitative. When we expect an “impact” on a given pollutant, by a given measure, we well know that in quantitative terms this impact can be either small (e.g. a few %) or significant (tens of %). The real figure will depend on a number of factors including the technological or management innovative content of the measure, the extent of application in the urban context (small scale or extensive at metropolitan level), the response of the local population (affected at least by cultural and economic factors).

More detailed considerations on the effects of the several measures dealt with in INTEGAIRE can be found in the specific topics dedicated to the Planning Measures.
Table 1: measures vs expected impact on emissions

MEASURES

CO

NOX

VOC

PM10

metals

O3

cons.

CO2

T1.1 Mobility management

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T1.2 Taxation Regimes

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T1.3 Transport Telematics

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T1.4 Tele shopping – Tele working – Home delivery

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T1.5 Car Sharing

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T2.1 Traffic Control (UTC, VMS, .....)

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T2.2 Area restrictions to polluting vehicles

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T2.3 Freight Transport

X

X

X

X

X

X

T2.4 Tolls and road pricing

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T3.1 Road Infrastructures (Tunnels, roundabouts)

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T3.2 Parking Lots – Park and Ride

X

X

X

X

X

X

T3.3 Public Transport Enhancement

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T3.4 New Motorways and relevant infrastructures including major tunnels

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T4.1 Electric and Hybrid Vehicles

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T4.2 LPG and CH4 vehicles

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T4.4 Bicycles use

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

T4.5 H2 and Fuel Cells vehicles

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L1.1 Residential Areas

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L1.2Regeneration and newly developed areas

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L1.3 Existing LU Planning Policies

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L1.4 Pedestrians Areas

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L1.5 Relocation of business activities

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L2.1 Energy and Town Planning

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L2.2 Renewable energy Application

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L2.3 District heating

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L2.4 Cleaner Heating systems

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L3.1 Power plants

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L3.2 Wastes burning

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

L3.3 Other kinds of industries in urban areas

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

X

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· This TT offers a panorama of the several measures that local administrations can select for reducing air pollution. The good news provided by this overall picture is in the fact that we have a large menu of initiatives and actions that, in general, will tend to improve the quality of the air through the reduction of emissions of the most important pollutants.

· The bad news for the reader is that in order to understand precisely which actions (and under which circumstances) are to be taken for solving a specific pollution problem, a number of options have to be considered and a detailed analysis of the quantitative effects of the selected measures has to be conducted. This is the essence of advanced planning. This has to be done also through the use of the planning models that are needed for designing and assessing the impacts of the measures we intend to apply in a specific context.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Specific templates dedicated to examples of local actions decided for fighting a quite common environmental problem in central and northern Europe (Nox pollution) have been provided by the cities of Birmingham (see Measures to reduce NO2 in Birmingham, UK) and Malmö (see How to reduce Nox emissions).

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

See CANTIQUE Project results at: www.europa.eu.int/comm/energy_transport/en

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Other Planning Activities improving Air Quality

2. Introduction

   

This topic description refers to the planning activities in general showing how these planning activities, at various time and spatial scale, should and could contribute each other in the realisation of an urban context (residences, land use, transport system, mobility alternatives, use of energy at local level) that can guarantee acceptable levels of air quality. The analysis of these planning activities completes the picture on urban planning aimed at improving air quality given in the Topic How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ?.

3. Discussion

   

The Urban Mobility Plan (UMP) is a strategic plan based on investments and innovations, either from the organisation or from the management point of view. Particularly the UMP includes a mix of Short & Medium term measures (Car Sharing, Car Pooling and Mobility Management, city logistic, information to citizen...), and Long Term ones (infrastructural projects). The UMP is usually intended to contrast congestion and pollution, increasing the possibility of movements, for people or for goods, and achieving a balance between the private car and other modes of transport.

The UMP will make in general use of the measures described in the section ‘”transport related measures”’ of the INTEGAIRE database, particularly those having a more strategic and long-term character.

The Urban Transport Plan (UTP) is a short-term plan (with a temporal validity of 2 to 3 years), which has lower implementation costs and does not include infrastructural measures. It improves transportation supply, rationalising the use of the existing transport facilities, and, at the same time, it has to manage transportation demand. The main aims of the UTP can be summarized into the following points: to improve the traffic schemes, to reduce the energy consumption and the air pollution, to improve the safety and the accessibility of the urban area.

Among the UTP actions we can list: the functional classification of the street, the location of parking and inter-modal areas, the introduction of cyclist lanes and pedestrian zones, and the synchronization of the traffic light system. The UTP also makes allowance for interventions and new regulations for public transportation, as well as cyclist mobility, tourism buses, and goods loading and unloading. The Urban Transport Plan will make, in general, use of the measures described in the section “Transport related Measures” of the INTEGAIRE database, particularly those having a medium-term character.

In recent publications, the European Commission refers to Sustainable Urban Transport Plans (SUTP) as the legal terminology. In the upcoming Thematic Strategy for the Urban Environment, this will be a basic and important concept.

A Local Agenda’s SUTP should deal with several issues:

· Reducing the adverse environmental impacts of urban transport whilst sustaining an efficient, inclusive and effective transport system;

· Promoting citizen participation in local transport planning;

· Improving the integration between urban transport-related policies in different sectors, and at different levels through the UTP process;

· Bringing about a significant decoupling of economic growth and transport demand;

· Tackling rising traffic volumes and reduce the demand for motorised private transport;

· Increasing the share in public transport, walking and cycling modes;

· Endorsing the use of low emission vehicles;

· Ensuring access for all citizens to basic transport services, promoting social inclusion;

· Fostering the common use of urban environment indicators;

· Raising awareness among urban transport policy stakeholders in Europe regarding sustainable urban mobility and the benefits to be gained by preparing UTPs.

The Land Use Plan shows, in general terms, the proposed distribution of land uses. It determines which parts of the city are to be used for housing, industry or other urban uses and which parts are to be retained as open spaces. In addition, it shows the main transportation network and the locations for public services and facilities of more than local importance. In drawing up the plan, the local authority takes into account foreseeable demands of the community as well as political objectives of city development. It aims to achieve a strategic balance between different public and private interests relating to the limited area of land within the city boundaries. The Land Use Plan is usually required to contribute to the protection of the natural environment and to ensure environmentally adequate living conditions for all inhabitants of the city. Important objectives of the plan are the economical use of land and other resources, the protection of areas of ecological importance, the conservation of ground water, the reduction of unnecessary traffic and the encouragement of environmentally friendly means of transport. The Land Use Plan will make, in general, use of the measures described in the section “Land Use Measures” of the INTEGAIRE database.

City Energy Plans are based on the analysis of local energy supply and demand trends, in relation to social and economic conditions. Related greenhouse gas emissions are also considered. This analysis can be used to develop scenarios for future energy supply and demand, to help identifying key actions that can change current trends. A series of guidelines can then be prepared, describing ways to encourage the adoption of best available energy techniques and technologies, support the integration of energy sustainability into City Government plans and regulations, inform consumers and retailers about energy efficient products, develop agreements with key energy sector stakeholders, reduce the amount of energy use in residential and public buildings and by the vehicle fleet, promote more sustainable ways of transportation, take initiatives on cogeneration and district heating based on biomass, wind turbines and other forms of renewable energy.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

As main conclusions we can state that:

· The various plans should be developed in a consistent way and in agreement with the AQAP described in topic How to develop an Air Quality Action Plan ?.

· This harmonisation process is a classic ‘integration issue’ among the local authorities/departments involved in air quality, transport, and land use.

· Integration of planning activities can be supported by the availability of common integrated planning tools usable by the various local departments committed in the different planning activities (see Topic What role for Integrated Models Suites in Urban Planning?).

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

In the City of Birmingham air quality is a consideration in Transport Planning, Area Land Use Planning and in the evaluation of individual development sites. Details on the local approach can be found in Example Planning Measures to Improve Air Quality in Birmingham, UK.

Since 1982 the Environmental Section in Utrecht is a part of the Town development Division. The main policy was to give priority to prevention of environmental problems. So all policy plans and projects should be judged on environmental effects. Details are given in Examples Traffic, infrastructure, land use and buildings Planning Activities and Traffic policy plans.

The Venice General Urban Transport Plan is discussed in Example Urban General Traffic plan for the City of Venice.

Further Examples:

Municipal energy plan for the City of Venice
Programme agreements tools to reduce pollutant emissions from industrial sites in municipal Venice
Definition of Residential Areas in the Netherlands
Managing air quality on limited resources in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

www.progress-project.org/progress

www.mobilityweek-europe.org

www.smile-europe.org

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Traffic Measures: Improvement of Travel Demand

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
The potential of Mobility Management
 
London Borough of Camden - Mobility management
Mobility Management in Rotterdam
Mobility Management in Lund
Mobility Management in the City of Malmö
Car Parking - Park and Ride
Bicycle use
Taxation regimes
 
LPG promotion in Belgium (2000-2001)
Car Parking - Park and Ride
Bicycle use
How can telematics help in improving air quality ?
 
Showcase bus routes and Integrated Travel Information
Active Road-User Support (ARUS)
SMS Service for Public Transport (“SiMSALA-BIMMEL”)
Parking Lead System in Leipzig
Online Presentation for Public Transportation (OPPT)
Tele shopping – Tele working – Home delivery
 
How flexible working patterns can help to reduce air pollution - Bristol
Is car sharing effective to improve urban air quality?
 
Car sharing initiative in the municipality of Venice
Car Sharing – The Moses Project & The City of Bremen
Bristol Car Club

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  The potential of Mobility Management

2. Introduction

   

Mobility Management (MM) is primarily a demand-oriented approach to passenger and freight transport that involves new partnerships and a set of tools. Its aim is to support and encourage a change of attitude and behaviour in favour of sustainable modes of transport. The tools of MM are based on information, communication, organisation, and coordination and require promotion.

3. Discussion

   

In recent years there has been much concern about society’s ever increasing reliance on the private car, the associated costs in terms of congestion, pollution and safety, and the effect this has on those without access to a car. This concern has contributed to the development of several new approaches to transport planning – mobility management being one of them – which are aimed at encouraging and developing a more sustainable transport policy. The great challenge for the future is to safeguard our mobility and our economic development, while controlling demand for transport and maintaining or even improving quality of life.

This new task calls for creative and innovative solutions. In order to really tackle the problems, we need approaches, which do not simply rely on building new roads or introducing high levels of technology. In fact, besides these ‘hardware’ measures there is an urgent need for more ‘software’ measures that provide a whole range of services to address users’ needs and to convince them to change travel habits.

The aim of mobility management is to ensure the fulfilment of mobility needs of different target groups in a socially, environmentally and economically sound way, for both passenger and freight transport. Unlike other approaches, mobility management is not about building new roads or making existing car traffic flows more smoothly. On the contrary, mobility management aims to facilitate a change in travel choice towards more sustainable means of transport. Mobility management initiatives can be taken at a site level, where large volumes of road traffic are generated or attracted (e.g. work sites, schools, shopping centres, large leisure facilities etc.) or at a city or regional level (e.g. by introducing a mobility centre in a city). Co-operation and partnership building – among authorities, transport providers, site owners, etc. – is always a key element in mobility management.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Convincing people to make other travel choices requires more than a rational approach. It must take account of people’s differing needs and expectations. As such a number of services have been developed under mobility management:

· Information and advice, e.g. door-to-door public transport information, bicycle map

· Consulting, e.g. company related mobility and transport plans designed by the so called ‘mobility managers’

· Awareness and education, e.g. mobility education in schools, car free day

· Transport organisation and co-ordination, e.g. car pool matching service, car sharing

· Sales & reservation, sale of public transport tickets, reservations of bike and car rentals

· Transport related products and services, e.g. all-in-one ticket for events, financial bonus for users of sustainable transport modes

“MOST”, a large-scale European project on mobility management has produced useful guidelines for the introduction and evaluation of mobility management in different contexts. They have made an inventory of Institutional and Organisation Frameworks for the Design and Implementation of Mobility Management in Europe, they provide a toolkit for the implementation of mobility management services and they have developed a methodology for monitoring and evaluating different measures.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

London Borough of Camden - Mobility management, Mobility Management in Rotterdam and Mobility Management in Lund are examples provided by ACCESS and related to the cities of, Rotterdam, Lund and Malmö

Mobility Management in the City of Malmö

The potential of Mobility Management.6

Further Examples:

Car Parking - Park and Ride
Bicycle use

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· European Platform on Mobility Management: EPOMM is the reference point for all interested actors in mobility management. It aims to promote and further develop mobility management in Europe and wants to fine-tune its implementation between European countries: http://www.epomm.org/

· MOST, which stands for Mobility Management Strategies for the Next Decades, has explored the potential of mobility management in different contexts such as education, tourism, health institutions, site development, mobility centres, and temporary sites: http://mo.st/

· The European project TAPESTRY is developing guidelines for setting up successful awareness raising initiatives on sustainable transport. They also provide an assessment framework: http://www.eu-tapestry.org/

· Examples of successful campaigns are the European Mobility Week and the International Car Free Day, known as ‘”In town without my car!”: http://www.mobilityweek-europe.org/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Taxation regimes

2. Introduction

   

Air pollution is increasing rapidly, however various measures can be applied in order to combat it. Among these ways, we find the economical means such as CO2 tax, NOX tax and Energy tax appear to be the most frequent ones. These should comply with the purpose of a tax in principle, but, are the air quality taxes an efficient economic instrument to combat air pollution and improve the demand in the transport sector?



3. Discussion

   

In addition to framework measures harmonised at EU level, the implementation of an environmental policy also requires the provision of a number of economic, technical or fiscal instruments. According to the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD), we can define economic instruments as “instruments that affect costs and benefits of alternative actions open to economic agents, with the effect of influencing behaviour in a way which is favourable to the environment affecting the cost in a way to promote the use of processes and products which are less damaging to the environment”.

The fifth Environmental Action Programme includes the broadening of the range of environmental policy instruments as one of its key priorities. Environmentally related taxes are defined as any compulsory, unrequited payment to general government levied on tax-bases deemed to be of particular environmental relevance. Taxes are unrequited in the sense that benefits provided by government to taxpayers are not normally in proportion to their payments. Environmental taxes and charges can be a way of implementing the "polluter pays" principle by inducing consumers and producers to adopt more environmentally compatible behaviour. “The polluter pays principle” applies in the EU and, in principle, taxes (which are a type of instrument - together with charges, subsidies, permits and deposit/refund systems-) should contribute to obtain environmental benefits and this would have, as a consequence, an improvement in the transport demand.

One way of applying the “polluter pays principle” to transport is to adjust fuel taxes to reflect environmental externalities. But in setting tax rates on fuels, many factors other than reducing environmental externalities need to be considered such as the efficient use of resources, the need to finance road maintenance, the impacts of road congestion etc. Most governments complement fuel taxation with other policy instruments, as fuel taxes are not always very efficient in reducing externalities from emissions (except for the greenhouse gas carbon dioxide which is directly linked to fuel consumption). Indeed, emissions and their environmental externalities not only depend on fuel choice but also on vehicle driving pattern and the location and time of emissions. Moreover, fuel taxes are generally considered as road user fee intended to fund roadway projects and services but these are often not sufficient to cover this purpose. As some complementary incentives to fuel taxes that will help reaching an efficient and equitable situation to pay to roadway costs and encourage efficient transportation, we can list:

· Commuter Financial Incentives (free parking space)

· Congestion or Road Pricing

· Vehicle Use Fee, Distance-based pricing: traveller pay for the distance and the used type of infrastructures rather than independently upon the travelled distance (e.g. at national level in the Netherlands)

· Annual vehicle tax: vehicle excise duty (e.g. in Sweden)

· Pay-as-you-drive insurance

· Annual tax road depending on energy consumption (Energy taxes)

· Pay-lane (e.g. at local level in the Netherlands

· Fiscal instruments to stimulate the introduction of 3-ways catalyst (e.g. at national level in the Netherlands)

A common vision is that environmental externalities should be corrected by taxing polluting goods instead of subsidizing non-polluting alternatives. However, incentives to use alternative modes and reduce driving such as the creation of cycling paths, the organisation of training programs for bicyclists, the reimbursement of employee cycling mileage expenses are always good to be considered and implemented.

The formulation of incentives should be such of a dissuading element to leave your cars aside and benefit from public transport. There is a continuous flow of ideas to encourage a broader change in taxation policy to increase taxation on “bad aspects” (i.e. air pollution) and to reduce it on “good aspects” (i.e. employment). In some cases the use of revenues can play an important role to support action programmes and invest on measures to improve the air quality and improve the transport system.

Different Member States have different problems and ways of solving the problem and in some cases the regions are autonomous with respect to fiscal policy and each region makes its decision (e.g. in the Netherlands). The debate has been going on for years due to the unanimity voting debate required in the tax and fiscal measures regime.

At European level the more relevant need is the tax harmonisation: in general higher taxes on vehicles and fuels hamper the introduction of new technology as there will be little room for R&D budgets on a market where margins are small (e.g. Denmark has an around 200% tax on new cars, meaning that new technology is expensive).

Overcoming the cost barrier from taxes is not an easy task on a European level: single nations are not the driving force to tax harmonisation due to the importance of government revenue from private car sales and use.

In the meantime many foreign markets, such as Korea, where free trade is not granted, slow down investments in new technology by not adhering to established standards.

The Commission has expressed the desire to make greater use of the economic instruments, for which there is currently a proposal for a Directive on Taxation of energy products as well as a Communication on Taxation of CO2 emission from cars. The future Directive imposes minimum tax rates on all energy products (and it could lower the tax provided that business make investments in energy efficiency measures equivalent to the amount which they would have to pay under higher rate of tax). The Communication aims at stopping distortions of the internal market through differences in passenger car taxation. It would verify which are the options for taxing passenger cars in proportion to the CO2 emitted and would help to reduce its emissions to 8% below the 1990 level to comply with the Kyoto Protocol. The Council and EP had set a target of reducing this emission from 120 g CO2/km by 2005 or 2010 at the latest. In 1998 the European car industry (ACEA) made a voluntary commitment to reduce it to 140 g CO2/km (in new cars). As there is a difference of 20 g, the Commission estimates that there is scope to induce market changes to cover this gap by means of fiscal measures to motivate people to buy less polluting cars and increase the use of the public transport.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

CO2 taxes seem to be an effective way to improve travel demand. However, this economic instrument seems not to be enough to achieve the objective to improve the transport demand. CO2 taxes could be increased to combat air pollution, but an effective transport system has to be well implemented otherwise people cannot really see a benefit on them. The use of voluntary agreements is also a good and effective instrument to improve the transport demand. Fiscal instruments of environmental policy use the tax system to influence the behaviour of economic agent. But there is also a need to change the behaviour of the citizens to substitute the use of their cars by the public transport. Not only CO2 taxes will reduce the pollution and improve the transport system. Combating the original pollution source is the best instrument. Very often, related taxes can be very usefully implemented in combination with various policy instruments: voluntary agreements, command and control regulations or tradable permits. This seems to be an effective means to reduce air emissions. While legislation might take a long time to be effectively implemented, voluntary agreements, for instance, seem to be an effective and quicker way to combine with legislation, obtain positive results and they are even a more flexible instrument than the CO2 tax.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

The Netherlands

(National level)

Cleaning up conventional vehicles and making them more energy efficient: Dutch government tries to speed up these processes by making the annual road tax more dependent upon energy consumption and stimulate the role of alternative fuels; this is especially the case of HDVs as it is not foreseeable that the emissions of diesel vehicles will come down to the level of CNG and LPG vehicles; the fuel tax for LPG for buses has been lowered and no vehicle sale tax is required for these buses anymore, nevertheless this measure was not very effective, that appears to be quite a reluctance to move to LPG.

Dutch government is going to use pricing mechanism to influence people’s choice; they try to internalise external costs into the trip-price for the traveller moving towards the “Variabilisation” (the traveller pays for the travelled distance and the used type of infrastructure); in this process the annual tax may disappear altogether and people will pay more for actual use of roads and space.

The primary instruments for the national authorities are fiscal (vehicle purchase tax, annual road tax, fuel taxes, subsidies, etc.) but they have to work within limits settled by EU: they cannot develop an independent emissions policy but are only allowed to stimulate technologies specifically in anticipation of European policies (e.g. emission standards) without leading to unfair competition (stimulating specific technologies is easily seen as such).

Fiscal instruments to stimulate the 3-ways catalyst have been used in the late 1980s long before it became mandatory by the EU: within half a year over 50% of all new vehicles were equipped with it and fiscal means were also effective to stimulate the use of unleaded gasoline.

(Local level)

Pay lane and road-pricing were heavily debated and the issue became very political: it is virtually impossible to implement it on a large scale but we may be able to set up pilot local applications and then use the results of that to make the discussion more open. The recent application of road pricing in London has significantly added value to the discussion within main European cities on this category of taxation.

Sweden

Fuel taxes: the tax on gasoline is divided in energy tax (about 60%), carbon dioxide tax (about 15%) and VAT (about 25%), whereas bio-gas and ethanol are only charged with VAT.

Annual vehicle tax: it would stimulate the use of lighter vehicles since it is related to weight.

Road pricing and Vignette/Cordon charge: it is a very sensitive political subject and there are not yet national roads where this policy is applied, though the required technology exist and was exported to other countries. Fuel tax exemption: biogas and electricity driven vehicles are exempt of fuel tax in order to decrease the operational costs.

France

Promotion of Electric Vehicles: the best way to promote EVs is evaluated to be the internalisation of external costs for users that means introducing restricting measures for non environment-friendly vehicles.

Belgium

A specific example on initiatives for the wider use of LPG in Belgium is reported as LPG promotion in Belgium (2000-2001)


Further Examples:

Car Parking - Park and Ride
Bicycle use

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Communication on Taxation of CO2 emission from cars, COM (02) 431.

· Communication on Voluntary Agreements, COM (02) 412.

· Proposal for a Directive on Taxation of energy products, COM(97)30, OJ C 139/97.

· “Study on the Economic and Environmental implications of the Use of Environmental Taxes and Charges in the EU and its Member States”. Final Report. Chapter 5, Nitrogen Oxides. ECOTEC in association with CESAM, CLM, University of Gothenburg, UCD and IEEP. April 2001.

· Final Report on “Economic Evaluation of a Directive on National Emission Ceilings for Certain Atmospheric Pollutants: Part A: Cost-effectiveness Analysis”. European Commission. International Institute for Applied Systems Analysis. Luxemburg and AEA Technology. November 1999.

· European Automobile Manufactures Association –ACEA. COM (98)495 final, July 29, 1998, p.33.

· OECD Website: Database on economic instruments in environmental policy.

· UTOPIA Project – Deliverable 10: Evaluation of policy aspects – November 1999.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How can telematics help in improving air quality ?

2. Introduction

   

The word “telematics” covers a range of subjects which involve the control of traffic by electronic means. The most common is the use of traffic signals which can be integrated into a complete system so that one signal controlled junction does not work against another.

“Telematics” can also be used for providing information in the form of variable message signs to encourage road users to follow a certain course of action. Direct control by the addition of transponders in certain vehicles can provide information on their location or enable them to access some areas denied to other traffic.

The most promising possible application sectors for Telematics are:

· Urban public transport (vehicle localisation, service management, passenger information, advanced vehicle control, organisation on call basis, depot automation, payment with smart card);

· Management of freight fleet (on board terminals, operation centre, services integration with inter-modal terminals);

· Urban mobility management (access control, centralisation of intelligent traffic signals, road pricing, parking management).

The actions that may be performed by these systems are on:

  • The spatial distribution of the demand (better assignment of flows on the network);
  • The temporal distribution of the demand (trips Origin Destination matrix modification during time);
  • The user behaviour (increase of carrying capacity by moving upwards the flow-speed curve).

The results that may be reached are addressed to three components of the generalised costs:

  • time (reduced travel time);
  • comfort (better service quality);
  • safety (reduced accidents rate).

3. Discussion

   

In order to improve air quality it is necessary to control the quantity, speed and flow of traffic moving through an urban area. Traffic signals have been used for many years for controlling traffic flow at junctions but in more recent years integrated systems have been developed to link several junctions together to make them work in harmony and prevent congestion. This also has the effect of reducing pollution from standing traffic. During periods of poor air quality it may also be possible to use signals to hold back traffic queues away from pinch points to allow for congestion to clear, especially if the traffic is held in a more open area where pollutants are able to disperse more easily.

To modify the way people behave it is necessary to provide them with information. Encouraging drivers to use public transport because of poor air quality or congestion ahead may be effective, especially when located next to large car parks with good public transport links, e.g. Park and Ride. If the national transport regulations allow, it may be effective to encourage drivers to switch off their engines while waiting in traffic queues, for example at train crossings or swinging river bridges. Information on the number or parking spaces which are available in car parks can prevent needless searching from one car park to another, especially at times when the central car parks are full.

The use of transponders within vehicles can also be of value. They are able to provide the location of buses or other forms of public transport which can then accurately display the arrival time at bus stops. This is of benefit to the public and so may encourage them to use public transport rather than their own. Some municipalities may benefit from restricting access to general traffic to certain areas but allow public transport and emergency vehicles access through a light controlled or physical barrier which is activated by the transponder in the vehicle. If a municipality decides to charge for access to some parts of the city it may be more efficient to have "smart cards" in the vehicle which effectively "pay" for entry without having to stop at a physical barrier, which in itself would add to congestion.

The application of Telematics requires resources both for acquiring the basic data (network topology, flows, accidents, emissions, etc.), their elaboration (interpretation of phenomena by models) and communication to the driver (information, assistance, navigation, regulation and control) or, in case of full automation, to the automatic driving system (self regulation on-board, exchange of information among the vehicles, external integrated control).

The present state of the applied technology include for the passengers the possibility of:

  • Pre-information of car drivers on traffic condition on the various alternative paths to the destination, continuous assistance during the movement with possibility to book and acquire additional services;

Pre-information of public transport user about the arrivals of the vehicle and the amount of passengers on board.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Invest in an integrated traffic signals control system.

  • Explore the possibilities of providing variable messages which might persuade the public to leave their car at home, use public transport, or take alternative routes which will give rise to less pollution concentrations.
  • In highly sensitive areas, severe controls such as physical or financial barriers may have to be considered.

The main aspects to be further investigated are:

· Evaluation of fixed and variable costs for the various modalities, extensions, priorities and demand forecasts (financial and economical effectiveness);

· Possible respective levels of involvement of the public and the private sectors (enterprise risks and industrial feasibility) and

· Coordination and control by the public Authority of legislative regulation, road pricing and planning standards to be respected.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

The national (Italian) telematic plan coordinateed by the Infrastructure and Transports Ministry is based on the Radio Data System to re-synthonize the receiver to the selected radio station during the movement and on the Traffic Message Channel to manage and send information to the drivers.

Other specific example templates were provided by Bristol, Gothenburg and Leipzig on:

· Parking Lead System in Leipzig


Further Examples:

Active Road-User Support (ARUS)

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   
  • Borgia E. – Appunti dal Corso di Pianificazione dei Trasporti (Parte III: L’analisi e la valutazione dei Progetti) – 1999/2000.
  • Guerci C.M. – Telecomunicazioni e Informatica per i Trasporti – Il Mulino, Bologna, 1996

Other examples in EU and National Projects:

· CENTAUR: Toulouse (France), Leipzig (Germany), Dublin (Ireland). Las Palmas (Spain) and Bristol (UK).

· EASY DRIVER: Autostrada Padova – Mestre (Italy).

  • ENTIRE: Venice (Italy).
  • FRUIT/RHAPIT: Frankfurt am Main (Germany).
  • GAUDY: Bologna (Italy).
  • JUPITER-2: Gent (Belgium), Heidelberg (Germany), Bilbao (Spain) and Merseyside (UK).
  • KVM: München (Germany).
  • POLIS: 5T Project in Torino (Italy) applies telematics to a variety of traffic control actions (environmental monitoring of air pollution levels and follow-up action to cut traffic if certain threshold are breached, public transport and emergency vehicles priority over private transport depending on traffic levels, real time information to users of public transport and car parks).
  • SAGITTAIRE: Besancon (France), and Savona (Italy).
  • STORM: Stuttgart (Germany).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Tele shopping – Tele working – Home delivery

2. Introduction

   

Teleworking

Teleworking makes use of new communication and information technologies for more flexibility in the time and place of work. It is developing considerably across Europe, and has been supported by the European Commission in research and development and in employment policy initiatives. Teleworking has a considerable variety of forms. It includes employees working away from the workplace (e.g. at home) part time or full time, home based work freelancers, home based part time or temporary work as secondary activity, and mobile working neither in the work place nor at home.

Teleshopping – Home Delivery

Online shopping is a fast growing market. Forecasts for total e-commerce and online shopping all show very high growth rates for the coming years. Nevertheless, it is not foreseeable that online shopping will replace traditional commerce in a large proportion. Estimates mention a share of 5-7 % of retail trade by 2005 in Europe and the USA.

3. Discussion

   

Teleworking

In 1999 the total number of teleworkers in the EU was estimated by the European EcaTT project to be 9 million or 6 % of the workforce. Nordic countries are the most advanced. Status Reports of the Commission predict that European teleworkers will arrive to a 10,8 % of the labour force by 2005. Other forecasts are less optimistic though. The lack of consistent and agreed definitions is a main factor in the different perceptions of the evolution of teleworking.

As for the potential of teleworking to reduce transport, forecasts differ considerably as well, ranging from pessimism to over-optimism. The impact of teleworking on transport demand is related to travellers’ behaviour and to whether transport and telecommunication are substitutes or complements. The question is what teleworkers do with the time they save through teleworking: will this generate new trips? Any measure reducing traffic congestion can at the same time generate new traffic. Therefore it is primordial that telework is part of an integrated sustainable transport strategy. Even if teleworking is not the solution to today’s transport problems, it can help to reinforce other transport related measures in the field of transport demand management, such as traffic calming, parking regulations, access restrictions, and road pricing.

Teleshopping – Home Delivery

At least from a theoretical point of view, it seems quite clear that online shopping could lead to a reduction of transport demand. It is less evident however; whether this reduction could be really significant, given the fact the online shopping will take up only a small share of the market on the medium term. Even on the longer term this is doubtful, as conventional shopping bears other motivations beyond just ‘buying things’, such as social contacts, leisure etc. Still, as shopping trips account for 15 % of the total trips, potential effects on transport congestions are certainly there. Especially the development of online grocery shopping has potential, as this activity occurs much more frequently than other types of shopping. As the e-commerce and online shopping field is still very young, there are more questions than answers at the moment as to whether a significant transport reduction can be obtained. First, it needs to be investigated how much of the e-commerce has actually shifted from conventional shopping because only that share could account for transport demand reduction. An additional question refers to which part of the time saved by online shopping is used to make trips for other purposes. Another issue to be considered is the substitution of personal trips for conventional shopping by home delivery traffic of goods purchased online. “There is a general consensus in considering the delivery services organisation as the crucial issue for online shopping efficiency, not just from an environmental point of view (reducing traffic and emissions), but also from the perspective of economic feasibility of online shopping itself” (see (2) at the end of this document).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Teleworking

Studies summarising the findings of surveys and pilot projects on teleworking give some estimates on the effects of transport. The results show shat there are no significant effects of teleworking on non-commuting travel, so that saving in total weekday trips is similar to savings in commuter trips. No effects have been observed on modal split, although some studies do show a reduction in terms of peak-hour trips. Some changes in the spatial distribution of trips have been found, as telecommuters tend to choose destinations closer to home than to work. Telecommuting also seems to bring about a reduction in trips chaining, as the trip to the workplace is eliminated.

A Belgian study looked into the savings in terms of congestion costs and energy consumption, as well as the reduction of some pollutants emissions due to the decrease of commuter trips. The study concludes that teleworking has a potential as a tool for reducing congestion and environmental effects of traffic but that further quantitative and statistical research is required.

Teleshopping – Home Delivery

With online shopping car trips from home to shops are replaced with van trips from distribution centres to home or car trips from home to pick-up points. At this stage, no general conclusions can be drawn yet about the effects on transport flows. Results can be completely different depending on local conditions such as urban structure, location of distribution centres and pick-up points, local transport network, etc. In terms of time, online shopping could contribute to some reduction of traffic peaks.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Teleworking

UK telework case study. Lyons, Hickford, and Smith (1998), taken from ‘A Purchase and A Chain. Impacts of E-Commerce on Transport and the Environment’, Report of Working Group 3 to the European Commission Joint Expert Group on Transport and the Environment, 2001. The study compares the participants travel behaviour “before” and “after” the introduction of the possibility to telework.

Effects on the number of trips and distance travelled

On teleworking days the number of commute trips is 0.2 and the travel distance 8 km. Before the introduction of teleworking the number of commute trips per day was 1.5 and the distance 51 km. Telework doesn’t increase non-commute trips. Another interesting finding of the study is that trips of other household members have not been increased on teleworking days, as could happen due to the increased availability of a car. These two findings counter the hypothesis, which suggests that the adoption of teleworking could result in an increase of other trips. A substantial percentage of the participants indicated that they sometimes teleworked half days. Part-day teleworking does not reduce total transport demand, but can contribute to the reduction of commuter trips at peak hours. From the results of the study, there is no evidence of a shift of commute trips from weekdays to weekends. The authors note that to obtain an estimate of the total effects of telework on transport demand it is necessary to know two variables: the frequency of teleworking and the adoption level. The average frequency of teleworking for the trial is 1.4 days/week. The colleagues of teleworkers were also asked about the acceptable frequency of teleworking. Up to 2 days/week was considered an acceptable frequency by a very large majority. These findings confirm that telework is considered as a part-time working practice. More difficult is to know the adoption level of telework. Definition problems are mentioned again as a reason for that. Taking into consideration the data included in the spring 1997 Labour Force Survey, home workers were a 4% of total employment in Great Britain. According to this figure and assuming a frequency of just 1.2 days/week the authors conclude: Existing teleworking has not made an appreciable impact on the problem of congestion in many urban areas in the United Kingdom and its potential success is therefore reliant upon a marked increase in teleworking uptake... The recruitment process suggests that teleworking uptake will be evolutionary rather than revolutionary…”

Effects on modal split, spatial and time distribution

No effects on modal split were studied due to the sample composition. A possible effect on the spatial distribution of trips was mentioned by the authors, but with very few empirical bases. As home substitutes the workplace, telework could result in a substitution of “suburb to central city work-related trips” by “suburb to suburb work-related trips”. Reducing the peak period traffic is underlined as one of the main effects of telework.

Interesting reading

Teleshopping – Home Delivery

Magasin de Quartier, Ile-de-France, Paris

The objective of this project is to reduce the number of home deliveries in dense commercial and residential areas by using local delivery depots. The ‘magasins de quartier’ are drop-off zones for transport operators delivering parcels ordered by any kind of communication means. Clients are informed about the availability of their products and can either pick them up or have them delivered at extra cost with non-motorised means of transport.

Source: BESTUFS – Best Practice Handbook Year 2001.E-Commerce and urban freight distribution (1)

More info: cboublil@ccip.fr

Caddy Home

Caddy-Home is the online supermarket for Brussels of Delhaize, a major supermarket chain in Belgium. Clients can order by telephone, fax or through the internet. Purchase products are delivered to the customer’s home at a fixed rate of ca. 7 €, at a day and time chosen by the client when ordering. Some 400 clients per day use caddy-Home. Its effects on urban freight or passenger transport have not been assessed so far.

Source: BESTUFS – Best Practice Handbook Year 2001.E-Commerce and urban freight distribution (1)

More info: http://www.caddyhome.be/

Tele-working – Travel For Work Cambridgeshire

Travel For Work is a partnership between the Cambridgeshire authorities and 57 member employers in Cambridgeshire to address their travel challenges and reduce the costs that travel imposes on the organisation and their staff. The bigger picture is a better environment and quality of life through reduced traffic congestion. The Travel For Work has an elaborated Tele-working strand, with its own website, fora and handbook. More info: www.tfw.org.uk/teleworking

Used Sources for this document:

  • ‘Internal Evaluation of the Telework Pilot in the Information Society and Employment DGs of the European Commission’, September 2000
  • BESTUFS – Best Practice Handbook Year 2001.E-Commerce and urban freight distribution (1)
  • ‘A Purchase and A Chain.’ Impacts of E-Commerce on Transport and the Environment’, Report of Working Group 3 to the European Commission Joint Expert Group on Transport and the Environment, 2001 (2).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Is car sharing effective to improve urban air quality?

2. Introduction

   

"Car sharing" is an international term for a scheme whereby several people share access to one or more cars. A car sharing service enables cars to be used in a “multi-owner" system run by a public or private association or user-owner cooperative. Instead of owning their own car people "rent" one, but under very different conditions to a car rental agency. With car sharing one has unlimited access to the common vehicles and pays according to self consumption.

3. Discussion

   

Car sharing allows vehicles to be used under particular conditions:

· The vehicle can be booked for very short periods (down to a minimum of an hour);

· The service is active 24 hours a day and

· The cost is calculated on the basis of both the time used and the number of kilometres covered, and it can also vary according to time bands.

A major difference with respect to car hire is that users must become, in first place, a member of the association before being able to use the cars. Consumption is calculated on the basis of the actual use of the car at rates which take into consideration, and differentiate, between the length of time the car is hired for and the number of kilometres covered. The charge made includes all costs connected with ownership and use of a car such as insurance, road tax, fuel, maintenance, repair and cleaning.

One primary difference between car sharing and private car ownership is the cost structure. While a privately owned car implies very high fixed costs and low variable costs, the opposite applies to car sharing, the fixed costs are low and the variable costs high. The cost structure of car sharing provides good grounds for cutting down on driving. The variable costs are three to four times higher than for a privately owned car. This difference fosters a far more conscious transport behaviour, where the means of transportation for each trip is closely considered. This also makes public traffic much more competitive, since bus and train fares become comparable to marginal costs that are three to four times higher. Since participants in car sharing tend to use other means of transport, they drive less.

The effect of car sharing is to reduce pollution, energy consumption, noise and traffic accidents. Car sharing shows one of the rare steps towards sustainable development of urban areas. It is a practical step to reduce the number of cars in the cities (it is estimated that each car sharing car replaces 5 to 6 private cars), winning back an enormous asset: public space. Also the pay-as-you drive system gives an incentive to reduce car driving, with a positive effect on urban air quality. In theory, the advantages of car sharing can be divided into three categories:

  • The environment is further protected because users of car sharing generally drive newer and smaller cars with low fuel consumption, which might not have been the case had they owned their car. Moreover, car sharing is primarily used for special transportation tasks involving transportation of more than one person (the so-called "car pooling").
  • Mobility benefits imply that more people gain access to greater mobility. People who previously had no car become able to participate in activities they could not participate in earlier.
  • Efficiency benefits entail financial benefits for both society and the individual user. This means that users of car sharing save money by not having their own car (for example they have no bother with maintenance and repairs). At the same time, society gains a number of infrastructural benefits in the form of changed transport demand.

Considering car sharing as an element of inter-modal (combined) transport behaviour engenders the most significant benefits. Using car sharing is advantageous for medium-distance trips, while using public means of transportation are better for long trips, and short trips are best taken on foot or by bicycle, local buses or taxi.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The most important obstacles to car sharing are infrastructure, personal finance and behaviour patterns. To overcome these obstacles it is needed to:

· Integrate car sharing in local traffic planning;

· Closely cooperate with the collective traffic system;

· Give rewards for car owners who scrap their car in favour of car sharing;

· Make an intensive information effort and

· Further research into behavioural obstacles.

The infra-structural obstacles to car sharing primarily concern access to proper parking facilities in the cities and the lack of public traffic alternatives. The integration of car sharing in local traffic planning and close cooperation with the public traffic system is a necessary initiative if the use of car sharing is to increase.

The primary reason for private financial obstacles is that motorists tend to compare marginal costs and not total costs, thus failing to recognise the actual financial savings of car sharing. To this, financial costs should be added related to disposing of one’s car when one joins a car-sharing scheme. Initiatives ensuring or enhancing a general recognition of transport costs are desirable, just as a scrapping premium would help solve the problems related to car disposal.

The behavioural obstacles play a crucial role in relation to car sharing, but further studies are needed to identify the character of these obstacles and provide the means to remove them. Intensified information efforts will probably be of some help in removing the obstacles.

Car sharing is a measure that tends to reduce the emissions of all the types of pollutants since it causes in general a reduction in the number of trips made with both diesel (strong NOx and PM emitters) and gasoline cars (which are relevant CO and VOC emitters).

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

There are a lot of Car Sharing experiences in the World. The oldest ones are dated the 80s when some first voluntary experiences among privates were born.

Firstly motivated by the emerging environmental sensibility and the willingness to reduce the fixed operation costs of the private vehicles, Car Sharing became more and more a service with lower costs and higher performances in comparison with the private car possession.

During the 90s the Car Sharing increased significantly its market particularly in some countries of Central and Northern Europe. For the past years first experiences of Car Sharing are born also in North America and Asia. Presently in Europe the Car Sharing users are more than 100.000 in more than 400 towns, where more than 200 companies operate. In 1991 was also founded by the 5 most important companies the European Car Sharing Association (ECS) supporting the activities of the national organisations in Denmark, Germany, the Netherlands, Norway, Sweden and Switzerland.

The most important National experiences may be summarised as follows:

  • Switzerland. The Car Sharing appeared for the first time in Switzerland in 1987 based on a couple of vehicles and 30 users. The progressive strong development (rate of growth about 50% per year) of this transport concept over 10 years brought in 1997 to the fusion of the two largest cooperative companies (ShareCom and ATG) in the Mobility CarSharing Switzerland, that in 2001 managed a fleet of more than 1300 vehicles (13 different models) with over 30.000 users in 330 towns and villages all over the country and a fixed working staff of nearly 100 people.

The cars are normally located in more than 700 parking areas strictly integrated with the public transport network (250 of the parking areas are near railways stations). "Mobility Car Sharing Switzerland" is presently the biggest Car Sharing company in the World covering about 40% of the European market share.

  • Germany. The first Car Sharing organisation StattAuto was born in Germany in 1988. Today this company operates in Berlin and Hamburg and in 2001 managed a fleet of more than 300 vehicles (9 different models) with over 7500 users and a working staff of 25÷50 people. The cars are normally located in about 110 parking areas integrated with the public transport network (agreements with some public transport companies allow the fare integration) and companies interested to the progressive substitution of the Car Sharing concept to the management of a proprietary fleet. The second larger German Car Sharing company is StadtAuto established in Bremen in 1990 within an University research project that a launched a first fleet of three cars and 28 users. In 2001 StadtAuto managed a fleet of 80 vehicles located in 40 parking areas to the service of over 1700 users.

The Car Sharing companies presently operating in Germany are more than 60 in more than 90 towns with a global fleet of over 1000 vehicles and a users amount of more than 25.000.

  • The Netherlands. In the Netherlands presently operates more than 30 Car Sharing companies grouping a global amount of 25.000 users and 800 vehicles. Strong support to the Car Sharing comes in this country from the government starting from 1997, when the National Plan for Energy and Environment identified Car Sharing as a key issue against the strong increase of the motorisation.
  • Italy. Up to now the Car Sharing experiences in Italy are limited to a limited number of demonstrative experimentations in Bolzano, the province of Milan, Naples, Palermo, Turin and Venice (within the EU ENTIRE Project). Further projects are going to be implemented with the support of the Ministry of the Environment, which in 1998 (Decree on Sustainable Mobility) financed the incentives to municipalities willing to participate in the development of a common organisational and technological approach in order to reduce the initial high start-up costs. The involved municipalities are Bologna, Brescia, Florence, Genoa, Milan, Modena, Naples, Palermo, Perugia, Rome, Turin and Venice, which have founded a specific Italian Car Sharing (ICS) consortium.
  • Rest of the Europe. In Europe various further Car Sharing applications are ongoing in Austria (about 160 vehicles and 1600 users), Denmark (about 50 vehicles and 500 users), Scandinavian countries (about 125 vehicles and 4000 users), France (PRAXITELE project with about 50 vehicles) and United Kingdom.
  • Rest of the World. Outside Europe the largest Car Sharing applications are in Canada (about 100 vehicles and 1600 users), Singapore (about 20 vehicles and 500 users), USA and Japan.

One of the most interesting experiments of new city logistic concepts is the ELCIDIS project, which has been running from March 1998 till August 2002 in six European cities (Erlangen, Milan, Stavanger, Rotterdam, Stockholm, La Rochelle) and was aimed at proving the reliability of using hybrid or electric vans and trucks for urban distribution, in combination with the use of urban distribution centers. In this experiment the generally prevailing opinion about the technical disadvantages of hybrid and especially electric vehicles has revealed to be inconsistent. In these sites, vehicles operating from the UDC are able to run daily routes without interruption and are being recharged during their inactive night period. In spite of this, the vehicle investment costs will remain a very important obstacle if a substantial reduction is not foreseen. The French approach, where a split in costs is made between the vehicle and its batteries, is a firm step in the right direction, but has not yet been widely followed. In Italy, many cities are taking into higher consideration freight distribution problems and a lot of analysis and studies are being carried out in order to individuate the best solutions.

The most relevant Italian initiatives are being carried out in the cities of Genoa and Siena. Genoa Municipality has founded and organized a UDC serving the historical centre of the town; UDC is provided with a fleet of low environmental impact vehicles (electric or methane fuelled) whose dimension are small enough to well circulate in the narrow streets of the historical centre. A tele-matic and information system supports UDC activities such as monitoring of deliveries and vehicle positions, optimization of delivering tours, billing of goods arriving to the UDC. Most goods arrive at the UDC without any previous notice and do not use bar code, so that they have to be processed manually within the UDC. Contract conditions are to ensure delivering within three hours from the arrival to the UDC, so that deliveries are dealt by following a first-in first-out rule and no tour optimization is carried out, although the software system would make it available. In any case, carriers and retailers have declared their satisfaction for the service, while the UDC operators complain of the localization of UDC, which is too far from the area to serve, and of small vehicle size.

The delivery service is until now free and the Administration has in charge all extra-costs, but it is provided that in the future a payment fee will be requested for the service. It is supposed that stronger measures to limit access into the historical centre (no entry for non-ecological vehicles) could make suppliers use the UDC services even if they have to pay for them. For the experimental phase UDC operation has been given in charge to a local haulage company; at the end of the test three business management possibilities have been thought:

  • only one company (or co-operative), chosen by means of an invitation to tenders, will buy vehicles and software and will operate the delivery service, while the access to the zone will be limited but not completely forbidden;
  • only one company (or co-operative), chosen by means of an invitation to tenders, will operate the delivery service without buying any existing tool, while the access to the zone will be completely forbidden and
  • carriers can use the UDC tools supporting the operating costs.

The pilot project carried out by Siena Municipality has quite different characteristic from the Genoa’s one. In Siena the main feature is an Agency for City Logistics, which operates by means of an information and telematic platform (named eDrul), whose main tasks are:

  • booking, planning and management of logistics services;
  • information to delivery actors (retailers, consumers, logistics operators);
  • coupling long-range freight transport and urban distribution promoting cooperation between operators.

The eDrul platform is being experimented also in other European city as Lisbon, Heindhoven, and Aalborg. In Siena it is also linked to a private logistic base, which eDrul uses to manage delivery and route planning, delivery monitoring, data warehouse. By means of this platform the City Logistics Agency of Siena aims at carrying out a coordination both among transport operators and between logistic operators and their clients, in order to achieve the target of eDrul project, which is to increase the utilization rate of freight vehicles. As a matter of fact, Siena Municipality is planning to introduce a minimum load factor under which access in the inner city is not permitted. Other Italian towns, such as Roma, Florence, Bologna, are experimenting City Logistics features in the near future, though so far only studies and projects have been carried out.

Leeds City Council (UK) was a lead member of a European consortium formed to research methods of Increasing Car Occupancy (ICARO). In 1998 Leeds opened its first combined bus, cycle and High Occupancy Vehicle (HOV) lane. To use this lane cars you must have at least 2 people in them. This is one of the first urban uses of this approach in Europe and has been very effective. It has proved that a combined bus, cycle and HOV lane in an innovative urban application, as opposed to the more typical, inter-urban (i.e. motorway) application, is achievable.

Other examples are given in dedicated example templates:

Car sharing initiative in the municipality of Venice

Car Sharing – The Moses Project & The City of Bremen

Bristol Car Club

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

ECS European Car Sharing: http://www.carsharing.org/english/index.html (Five Car Sharing companies formed the umbrella organization, ECS, in 1991. Since then the membership has grown 50% to 60% annually. Today ECS has 40 participants, who operate shared cars for about 56,000 members in over 550 towns. At present ECS is represented in Denmark, Germany, Italy, Norway, and Switzerland).

The Car Free Cities Network: http://www.agenda21.bremen.de/carfree/ (The Car Free Cities network was launched in Amsterdam in March 1994. The Network's charter states that in order to achieve a healthier environment, improve traffic safety and promote more efficient use of energy, member cities must promote environmentally friendly modes of transport. The network now brings together about 60 cities from all over Europe).

MOSES is an EU project whose goals are to further develop and extend the concept of car-sharing in Europe. MOSES involves five Car-Sharing demonstration sites: Bremen, Palermo, London, Stockholm and Walloon Region. http://www.moses-europe.org/.

A car sharing service is currently being operated by ASM in Venice (the Municipal Agency for Mobility of Venice) with the final aim to discourage private car use. The service is based upon a fleet including electrical-powered cars and a complex system using telematics technologies for the automated management of the service. The web link is: http://www.asmvenezia.it/eng_interno/e_home.htm

City Car Club is a Car Sharing organization operating in Bristol (UK). City Car Club is currently supported by Bristol City Council and the EU Vivaldi project. A sophisticated telematics platform is deployed to automatically manage the booking operations and the access of the user to the fleet. http://www.smartmoves.co.uk/.

Other examples in EU and National Projects:

  • CENTAUR: Graz (Austria).
  • ENTIRE: Venice (Italy).
  • PRAXITELE: Saint Quentin en Yvelines (France).
  • SAGITTAIRE: Stavanger (Norway).
  • ZEUS: Bremen (Germany), Palermo (Italy), Stockholm (Sweden).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Traffic Measures: Better Traffic Management

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Improvement of Air Quality by Traffic Management
 
Dosing traffic in Utrecht
Area restrictions to polluting vehicles (Environmental zones)
 
Environmental Zone
Freight Transport in Utrecht
Freight transport in an environmentally-friendly way
 
District heating in Utrecht
Freight transport and goods distribution management in Göteborg
Freight Transport in Utrecht
Freight Transport Centre in Leipzig (“Güterverkehrszentrum”)
Tolls and Road Pricing
 
Tolls and Road Pricing in Bristol
The Use of A Toll Road in Birmingham, UK to Improve Air Quality

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Improvement of Air Quality by Traffic Management

2. Introduction

   

Accessibility of urban areas is mostly reduced by traffic congestion. Traffic congestion causes hot spot air pollution. Traffic management is necessary for improving accessibility as well as for improving air quality. An issue to solve is the fact that there is the possibility to have a difference between the road capacity calculated from a traffic science point of view and the road capacity based on air quality standards.

Reducing the amount of car traffic can be done by stimulating people to use bicycles and public transport. This modal shift can be achieved by pricing schemes, giving incentives or information. This measures also can be used to reduce traffic congestion.

Dividing and dosing traffic is done by tuning traffic lights. It gives the possibility to choose where cars can ride on and where they have to wait.


3. Discussion

   

The demand to use cars is, in general, not in line with the capacity of the road system, specifically in certain peak periods. Adding more infrastructure will lead to more cars. So there always will be traffic congestion somewhere.

For the accessibility of urban areas and the urban environment it is important that bicycle traffic and public transport experience no delays caused by congestion traffic. Car drivers should be aware of this and they should be informed about expected delays before they start their trip, at home. In this regard, they can choose another means of transport, another destination, another time to travel or another route.

When they have chosen to use their car, they should be informed about available routs, free of congestion, best speed (green wave principle) and available parking places at their destination.

With these specific aims, traffic management systems are presently available with the following specifications:

Information for car drivers:

· Trip planning (pre-trip): e.g. for modal choice;

· Real time or (on-trip information on routes and traffic: e.g. for real-time infrastructures (roads and parking areas) condition;

· Navigation and driving assistance (on-trip): e.g. for path choice and

· Personal communication (on-trip): e.g. for emergency call.

For the management of a traffic network:

· Global network traffic control: e.g. traffic forecasts;

· Local areas traffic control: e.g. exclusive use of lanes or tunnels;

· Parking management: e.g. parking places availability;

· Environment conditions monitoring: e.g. pollution levels;

· Road conditions monitoring: e.g. state of the running surfaces;

· Special events forecasts: e.g. extraordinary high flows;

· Safety and security: e.g. emergency call management;

· Infrastructure maintenance: e.g. maintenance actions management and planning;

· Road pricing: e.g. fares calculation and

· Enforcement: e.g. restricted areas violating vehicles identification.

As stated before, the current transport system will know traffic jams at certain moments and times.

The main question is where to accept congestion and queues. Nobody is interested in having them “in their back yards”. A current trend is Highway authorities try to avoid traffic jams on the highways by limiting access to the highways and separating through traffic from regional traffic (e.g. stimulate and organise the use of parallel ways). This brings the problems to a lower governance level, in particular cities and municipalities. So around the approach roads should be some buffer space for dosing incoming traffic.

Companies and travellers compare the accessibility of cities. Companies put pressure on cities to improve the car accessibility. So the car accessibility of a city cannot be much worse than other cities. Also the parking prices are limited by the competition position of the city.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· The amount of parking places must be in balance with the infrastructure. Too many and too little parking places lead to stagnating traffic.

· Introduce paid parking with higher prices in the middle of the town.

· Benefit cycling and public transport at traffic lights.

· Inform about traffic jams (radio/sms), free ways (radio/sms), best speed (signs) and available parking places (signs).

· Try to find suitable places for stagnating traffic. The delay has to be predictable at the moment a car joins at the back and inform about better alternatives. It can be the right place for a transfer station.

· Determine the road capacity based on air quality and noise standards and use traffic lights to dosage the traffic.

· The main barriers to be faced for the full applicability of both families of systems: car driver assistance and traffic management systems may be summarised in:

a. Partial correspondence between systems performances and transport management requirements (mainly due to the import of technologies from other sectors);

b. General lack of information on performances of the technological systems and their development state;

c. Critical mass problem: duality between absence of demand and absence of offer;

d. Partial correspondence between costs supporter and benefits acquirer;

e. Complexity of technological and organisational integration of different systems and technologies;

f. Fragmentation of public decision centres;

g. Inadequacy of existing laws and regulations;

h. Potentiality of reduction of the personal freedom and privacy.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

· Main related projects within the EUREKA European Research Programme (since 1985): DEMETER, EUROPOLIS and PROMETHEUS.

· Main related projects within the DRIVE I European Research Programme (1988-1991): ASTERIX, FLEET, IMPACT, MONICA, ODIN, SECFO, SMILER, TARDIS.

· Main related projects within the DRIVE II European Research Programme (since 1992): ACCEPT, ADEPT, ADS, ARIADNE, ATT-ALERT, CASH, CITIES, COMBICOM, DETER, DYNA, EMMIS, EUROCOR, GAUDI (including test sites in Barcelona, Bologna, Dublin, Marseille and Trondheim), GEMINI, HERMES, HOPES, IFMS, KITS, LLAMD, MARTA, MELYSSA, METAFORA, MIRO, PLEIADES, PROMISE, QUARTET (including test sites in Athens, Birmingham, Goteborg, Stuttgart, Toulouse and Turin), QUO VADIS, ROSES, SCOPE, SOCRATES and TESCO.

· Related Project within the THERMIE European Research Programme: ANTARES.

· Related Project within the VALUE European Research Programme: FIESTA.

· Main related projects within the European Research 4th Framework Programme: ASSIST, ATHOS, CARPLUS, CHAUFFEUR, CLEOPATRA, CONCERT, CONVERGE, COSMOS, CROMATICA, DACCORD, EUROSCOPE, FAR AWAY, FORCE, HANNIBAL, ICARE, INFOTEN/INTERMATRIX, MANTEA, MARCO, MORANE, QUARTET Plus, ROSIN, SAMPO, SAVE, SHIDDESS, SURFF, UDC.

· Main related USA Research programmes and projects: MOBILITY 2000, PATH, PATHFINDER and SMART CORRIDOR.

· Main related Japanese Research programmes and projects: AMTICS, ATICS, CACS, RACS.

Further Examples:

Dosing traffic in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· ATC Bologna – Sistemi di supporto alla pianificazione del trasporto pubblico – Salone del traffico e della mobilità, Bologna, 10-13.02.1994.

· Bijesterbos J.W.M., Zijderhand F. – SOCRATES: a dynamic car navigation driver information and fleet management system – Philips Journal of Research, 02.1995

· CORD Project V2056 – Recommended Definitions of Transport Telematics Functions and Subfunctions – Deliverable D004, part 3, 1994.

· ECMT-ERTICO – Road Transport Informatics. Institutional and Legal Issues – ECMT, 1995.

· European Commission – Transport Telematics in Cities. Experience gained from urban pilot projects of the Transport Telematics sub-programme under the 3rd Framework Programme (1992-1994), 1995.

· Frost & Sullivan – U.S. Intelligent transportation Systems (ITS) Market – First Update, 1995.

· Guerci C.M. (a cura di) – Telecomunicazioni e informatica per i trasporti. Tecnologia e mercato al 2005. ISFORT, Il Mulino, 1996.

· Ministero dei Lavori Pubblici (coordinamento) – Piano Nazionale Telematica 1996-2000, 1995.

Other examples in EU Projects:

· CENTAUR: Toulouse (France), Leipzig (Germany), Dublin (Ireland), Naples (Italy), Barcelona and Las Palmas (Spain) and Bristol (UK).

· ENTIRE: Caen (France) and Venice (Italy).

· JUPITER-2: Gent (Belgium), Aalborg (Denmark), Heidelberg (Germany), Bilbao (Spain) and Merseyside (United Kingdom)

· NGVeurope: Eslov (Denmark), Dublin (Ireland) and Gothenburg (Sweden).

· SAGITTAIRE: Bruges and Leuven (Belgium), Besancon (France), Savona (Italy), Stavanger (Norway) and Sintra (Portugal).

· OSCAR: city reports (2003)

· References in the Netherlands: http://www.vrom.nl and http://www. infomil.nl

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Area restrictions to polluting vehicles (Environmental zones)

2. Introduction

   

All European cities face air quality requirements derived from national air quality strategy objectives. The progressively strict EU vehicle emission standards have helped a lot to improve the situation over the years. But still many cities with unfavourable climatic circumstances often surpass the air quality standards especially with respect to PM and NOx from heavy goods vehicles and are forced to take additional measures. This also goes for tourist centres, although here the problems are less due to HDVs. Individual measures such as banning odd/even number plates on odd/even days or car-free days are not sufficient. Permanent institutional, planning and technical solutions are needed.

Old cities often have a central area with narrow streets where traffic has increased to a non desirable volume causing air pollution, noise and congestion. Most city centres, old or young, have the same problem. Road traffic often stands for 50-70 % of the air pollution. This is a situation facing many who are responsible for city planning, traffic and air quality management. Transport is needed for residents living inside the area and for goods delivery to shops and enterprises. Primarily the transport need should be minimized but increasing the use of low-emitting vehicles is another way to improve air quality.

The 2000 EU CANTIQUE study and a study by the UK Transport ministry found a low-emission zone to be the most cost effective tool for meeting air quality standards.

At a smaller scale pedestrian areas and silence areas near hospitals can also be mentioned as nucleuses of low emission zones.


3. Discussion

   

What kind of vehicles should you aim at? The most drastic measure is to ban all motor vehicles or certain types of vehicles with internal combustion engines in a smaller or larger area where it is motivated regarding health, safety or preservation of buildings and monuments. An environmentally sensitive area contains many apartment buildings, streets heavily used by pedestrians and cyclists, parks or green areas easily harmed by the traffic. Of all vehicles the most polluting and noisiest vehicles are old Heavy Duty Vehicles (trucks and buses) equipped with diesel engines. The diesel exhaust gases are cancerous and contain much particulate matter and nitrogen oxides. If the environmental quality of these vehicles can be improved much will be gained. Particle filter, catalytic converter and equipment for reduction of NOx can reduce the emissions. Exchange of the engine is another way. New vehicles should preferably fulfil both the European environmental class and noise requirement.

The European cities forming the “Car-Free Cities Club”, established in 1994, work towards reductions in urban car use and possibly a complete ban on the use of private car during working hours in inner cities.

Is it worthwhile? Environmental zones in Sweden, as recommended, has led to particle emissions being reduced by 15-20 %, hydro carbon emission being reduced by 5-9 %, nitrogen oxides emission being reduced by 1-8 % during the first year after the zones were established.

It is important to recognise, however, that, despite an improved local environment, car free inner cities will only generate a very small share of the required reduction of CO2, because the greatest part of the present urban transport and its expected growth are localised in the urban regions outside the inner cities.

Economy. Through comparing the environmental gains achieved with the costs incurred by the companies an assessment can be made of the net profits or loss to the society. There are different ways to calculate this. The Swedish cities judged the total gains to be greater than the costs to the society.

Obstacles? Before any further steps to declare a certain area Environmental Zone, with requirements for heavy traffic, the legal aspects of course need to be checked for any hinder or limitation.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Low emission zones are a promising institutional solution to provide positive surroundings for environmentally optimised urban and traffic planning and the diffusion of emissions after-treatment and clean vehicle technologies.

In order to reinforce each other institutional and technical aspects it is necessary that scale-effects step over a certain threshold. A European wide approach is therefore necessary. Into more details the main recommendations arising seem to be the following:

  • Differences in the local approaches have to be searched in the four components: geographical extent, types of vehicles to be targeted, emissions criteria and operational issues;
  • To overcome acceptability issues by means of proven effective as well as innovative means of communication and stakeholder participation such as European Awareness Scenario Methodology;
  • To use integrated urban and traffic planning in order to optimise low-car-use and stimulate "slow traffic" (walking and bicycle use) and public transport ridership;

· To develop the necessary supporting technologies for vehicle recognition;

· To evaluate the effects on air quality, the economic and transport impact, the public acceptability, costs, benefits and funding of the zones;

· To define the sensitive area where you plan to introduce special requirements for heavy duty vehicles equipped with diesel engine (e.g. vehicles with a gross weight of more than 3.5 metric tons should not be allowed to enter the zone if they are older than 8 years) and

· Age of the vehicle and its allowance to run must be verified by a sticker provided by the municipality (exemptions from the age requirement may be made for vehicles: according to Euro IV, with approved after-treatment device, exchanged engine, etc).

Moreover, the most part of present and future traffic is and will be concentrated in more peripheral urban areas; therefore the progressive extension of low emission zones to these districts, in coordination with selected accompanying measure is recommended.

Low emission zones allow a reduction of all the main urban air pollutants since they impact the emission of both diesel (NOx and PM strong emitters) and gasoline vehicles (strong CO and VOCs emitters).


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Kuopio (Finland)

In Kuopio, an attempt to modify the urban structure in order to reduce the dependence on the car is developed. An analysis of the pattern of urban growth between 1960 and 1990 showed suburban growth in scattered settlements outside of the historic core and a low density new town. The new urban development plan is focused on infilling previously isolated settlements with car-free nuclear neighbourhoods served by a reorganised bus transit system.

Bremen (Germany)

Bremen is developing a neighbourhood without cars (Hollerland). The idea arose from a study of the space requirements of moving and parked cars. Almost a quarter of the entire estate can be used for other purposes as no parking space is supplied: usually 40% of the road space is required for parking, which can be reduced to about 17% with the car free scheme. The residents plan a car-sharing scheme for use.

Rome (Italy)

In Italy the access to the zones is generally restricted to public interest vehicles and private cars owned by residents and shops operators. A major problem is access control, which requires vehicle recognition as well as enforcement and policing. Public acceptability has often been low, leading to infringements and protests. In Rome, the limited traffic zone has been progressively extended to a large area within the ring railway line (12,5 km2 corresponding to 5% of the whole town surface and where about 50% of the whole traffic volume is concentrated). Starting 2002, the area is off-limits for non-ecological diesel private vehicles (out of 91/441 EC) and non-catalytic gasoline private vehicles (out of 91/441 EC). Moreover, all electric vehicles have free parking duty in the whole town.

Sweden

The major four cities in Sweden have implemented “miljozones” which restrict access to designated areas to the cleanest generation of trucks. The success of the approach will lead to enlargement of the zones and including more types of vehicles. The zones have helped introduce emission after-treatment technologies on buses and trucks. A remaining problem is how to deal with cross-country traffic, which requires a European approach. The four Swedish cities now are discussing an extension of the regulations also to comprise light vehicles, setting up demands for the vehicles operating on fuel other than petrol or diesel for more than 50 % of the time. Commercially available alternatives are electricity, ethanol E85, oilseed rape RME, natural gas, biogas and propane.

Ticino (Switzerland)

In summer 2001, the Swiss province of Ticino launched the "VEL2" programme for promoting efficient vehicles, which includes a large number of communicating, financial and educating measures. In this context, the two Ticino cities Bellinzona (Ticino capital) and Lugano are planning to implement zones with a limited or favoured access for the targeted vehicles.

Zurich (Swizerland)

The City of Zurich is studying different approaches for limiting access for both, passenger cars and goods transport. For the latter the objective is to build transhipment terminals at the entrance of the City, from where goods will be distributed into the inner City by clean vehicles.

London (United Kingdom)

The City of London is investigating the feasibility of low emission zones to reduce air pollution. The study provides information on the implementation, operation, air quality effects, economic impact, transport impact, public acceptability, costs, benefits and funding options for low-emissions zones (LEZ) and defines them as an area from which polluting vehicles that do not comply with set emissions standards are barred from entering.

Other examples:

Environmental Zone

Further Examples:

Freight Transport in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Rules for Environmental Zones: http://www.trafikkontoret.goteborg.se/ (click ‘Miljö’ and then ‘Miljözon’, you will find a pdf file in English, describing the regulations).

· Trendsetter website: http://www.trendsetter-europe.org/index_id_486, see under Reports/Reports by language (here attached):

· Environmental zones in Europe (http://213.131.156.10/xpo/bilagor/20030509053222.pdf)

· Clean vehicles in Europe (see also the section Traffic Measures: Cleaner Vehicles): (http://213.131.156.10/xpo/bilagor/20031106012151.pdf)

The same website gives examples of the Environmental Zone in Prague (CZ) (in environmental zones access heavy vehicles might be exempted, or for old vehicles with higher emissions than modern ones), Strolling Zone in Graz (Austria) (in strolling zones motor vehicles are completely prohibited, or allowed only during restricted hours, for example for deliverances in early mornings) and Car-free zone in Pécs (HU).

· TELLUS Project: Transport and Environment Alliance for Urban Sustainability (Cleaner and better transport in cities. Sustainable urban transport for the Europe of tomorrow http://www.tellus-cities.net/index_13_en.html. Five European cities keen to demonstrate that integrated urban transport policies can significantly contribute to fighting today’s traffic problems in Europe: Rotterdam (the Netherlands), Berlin (Germany), Gothenburg (Sweden), Gdynia (Poland) and Bucarest (Romania). The project started in February 2002 and will run for 48 months.

· City of London low emission zones website: http://www.london-lez.org/

· Feasibility study for the City of London (to be downloaded): http://www.london-lez.org/documents/phase_2_feasibility_summary.pdf

· UK clear zones website: http://www.clearzones.org.uk/

· Guidelines for the implementation of Clear Zones: http://www.clearzones.org.uk/home.htm, section “Publication”

· Example of Nottingham (UK) Clear Zone: http://www.nottinghamclearzone.com/

· City of Palermo – Limited Traffic Zone: Interesting Website to visit: http://spazioinwind.libero.it/ambientepalermo/Environmental%20Unit%20STATEMENT.htm (Contact details: Antonio Mazzon Email: amazzon@kadmos.com)

· VEL2 Ticino programme: http://www.vel2.ch/

· UTOPIA Project – Deliverable 10: Evaluation of policy aspects – November 1999

· Clear Zones: 5th Annual Conference “From vision to reality” Clear Zones development and the impact they are achieving on the ground. Nottingham Council House (11th March 2004) http://www.clearzones.org.uk/home.htm

· Clean Vehicles and Fuels European Symposium and Exhibition (1-4th June 2004) http://www1.stocon.se/wms/9/10334.asp

Other examples in EU Projects:

  • CENTAUR: Barcelona (Spain) and Bristol (UK).
  • ENTIRE: Caen (France).
  • JUPITER2: Gent (Belgium), Aalborg (Denmark), Bilbao (Spain) and Merseyside (UK).
  • SAGITTAIRE: Besancon (France), Luxembourg (Luxembourg) and Sintra (Portugal).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Freight transport in an environmentally-friendly way

2. Introduction

   

Goods transport is essential for trade and commerce and thus our prosperity but it is contributing to air pollution, noise and congestion. The negative effects tend to increase in most European countries and the awareness of the environmental impact and health effects has grown. This has resulted in a shift in long-distance goods transport from road towards rail and water, improvement of logistics and efficiency and to some extent a growing use of low-emitting vehicles. In urban areas however the road transport will be dominant and measures have to be taken to create both cleaner and more efficient distribution systems. This topic is limited to cities and urban areas.

3. Discussion

   

To overcome the negative effects of goods transport we can take measures mainly within three fields, preferably a combination of them:

  • Improving the efficiency of existent transport systems and reducing number of vehicles and kilometres. Development of the logistic structure, building intermodal distribution centres at the edge of cities that can receive goods from lorries, rail or even sea for further distribution in lighter vehicles.
  • Cleaner vehicles. For a start drivers can be educated in economical/ecological driving of heavy vehicles, saving fuel and reducing emissions. The market offers many low-emitting light vehicles well aimed at goods distribution in cities. There are several alternative fuels for heavy vehicles, for instance methane. The introduction needs support and encouragement – and removing of economical obstacles (taxes) for these fuels and
  • Restrictions in time for use of heavy vehicles, zones where only low-emitting and silent heavy vehicles are allowed. Toll or charge systems. Restriction is always negative but may be necessary for protecting a medieval city centre, pedestrianised zones from delivery traffic. Economical restriction is always effective.

As mentioned above restrictions are not popular. There is some suspicion against alternative fuels and vehicles and they are often more expensive than conventional vehicles. On the other hand, there is no resistance against conventional vehicles and even in well-managed companies there is always some scope to produce greater levels of efficiency and cost savings i.e. reducing number of vehicles, vehicle kilometres and tonne kilometres.

The principle to achieve this is to establish logistic centres where goods is stored, maybe worked up or assembled to complete pieces of equipment, before it is distributed to the addressees. The logistic centre could preferably be run by a separate logistic company to which the hauling companies and contractors deliver the goods to be handled. Alternatively, contactors co-operate in a common centre and in the distribution of the goods, loading the vehicles to follow the smartest route. There can even be an agreement with enterprises within a certain area to deliver only on certain weekdays and times.

The municipal administration has many institutions that receive goods. So has, for instance, retailers with connected chains of supermarkets. By letting suppliers and contractors deliver to one address, a common logistic centre, the distribution can be optimised with less number of vehicles and less kilometres. The distribution follows a certain route on scheduled times. Delivery to a logistic centre also lets small companies, without the possibility to deliver directly to a single address, to compete in the procurement process. On the other hand, it requires careful planning of purchases.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

To reduce emissions from freight transport and goods distribution in urban areas the number of vehicles and kilometres need to be reduced. Establishment of logistic centres, preferably at the city edges or other places pointed out in the land use plans for terminal purpose, where long-distance and other goods are delivered for further handling and distribution. Loading, routes and time schedules for distribution are optimised regarding environment, costs, time and reliability. The air quality will, of course, benefit still more if low-emitting vehicles are used for the distribution.

The main barrier for the use of these vehicles is the high costs of purchase (30÷60% higher than a for a conventional one), that may be faced only with public support based on different policies:

  • Purchase of a fleet of clean vehicles by a public subject (e.g. a Municipality) to be used for its own services and rented to private operators;
  • Exclusion of clean vehicles by traffic restrictions and parking/toll payments and

Discounted or free use of existing public maintenance plants (e.g. in public transport companies) for owners of clean vehicles.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

In 1997 the European Association Freight & Leaders Club carried out a study on the management policies of urban freight transport in 11 European towns selected according to 3 different criteria: localization in high traffic density area, originality of initiatives for traffic management and dimensions variety.

In 10 of these 11 towns, “city logistics instruments” have been applied, often only at an experimental level. Quantitative and/or qualitative, positive and/or negative consolidated results are available for Amsterdam, Basel, Bremen, Munich, Paris, Utrecht and Zurich. In Basel, the “city logistics” application allowed a relevant increase of the productivity with a consequent reduction of 45% of freight distribution flows.

Moreover the new logistic centres stimulated the use of railway and inland waterway transport means for the long distance trips. In Amsterdam relevant benefits on the quality of the air have been reached.

Some difficulties have arisen in:

  • Paris, mainly due to the lack of accompanying measures (e.g. restriction to lorries circulation) and obstacles by the operators to the trend towards a monopoly market condition;
  • Utrecht, mainly due to reduced control activity on the circulation restriction, difficulties of cooperation among the operators, inadequacy of the logistic centre to many freight typologies (e.g. perishables, high volumes, high values, etc.) and consequent reduced level of its use;
  • Zurich, mainly due to the high costs of the distribution.

In Italy different experiences have been carried out in Verona, Vicenza and Treviso (compaction of freight distribution in the historical centres), Milan and Siena (more extended city logistics issues).

Very often the freight interchanges outside the towns can offer areas for the city logistic centres (some examples in Bologna, Verona and Nola, near Naples). Moreover in Bologna and Milan programmes for freight distribution outside peak periods (early morning and night) have been experimented with ambiguous results, mainly due to the arising noise and vibrations caused by freight vehicles in these periods.

One of the most interesting experiments of new city logistic concepts is the ELCIDIS project, which has been running from March 1998 till August 2002 in six European cities (Erlangen, Milan, Stavanger, Rotterdam, Stockholm and La Rochelle) and was aimed at proving the reliability of using hybrid or electric vans and trucks for urban distribution, in combination with the use of urban distribution centers. In this experiment, the generally prevailing opinion about the technical disadvantages of hybrid and especially electric vehicles has revealed to be inconsistent. In these sites, vehicles operating from the UDC are able to run daily routes without interruption and are being recharged during their inactive night period. In spite of this, the vehicle investment costs will remain a very important obstacle if a substantial reduction is not foreseen. The French approach, where a split in costs is made between the vehicle and its batteries, is a firm step in the right direction, but has not yet been widely followed.

In Italy, many cities are taking into higher consideration freight distribution problems and a lot of analysis and studies are being carried out in order to individuate the best solutions.

The most relevant Italian initiatives are being carried out in the cities of Genoa and Siena.

Genoa Municipality has founded and organized a UDC serving the historical centre of the town; UDC is provided with a fleet of low environmental impact vehicles (electric or methane fuelled) whose dimension are small enough to well circulate in the narrow streets of the historical centre. A telematic and informatic system supports UDC activities such as monitoring of deliveries and vehicle positions, optimization of delivering tours, billing of goods arriving to the UDC. Most goods arrive at the UDC without any previous notice and do not use bar code, so that they have to be processed manually within the UDC. Contract conditions are to ensure delivering within three hours from the arrival to the UDC, so that delivers are dealt by following a first-in first-out rule and no tour optimization is carried out, although the software system would make it available. Anyway, carriers and retailers have declared their satisfaction for the service, while the UDC operators complain of the localization of UDC, which is too far from the area to serve, and of small vehicle size.

The delivery service is until now free and the Administration has in charge all extra-costs, but it is provided that, in the future, a payment will be requested for the service. It is supposed that stronger measures to limit access into the historical centre (no entry for non-ecological vehicles) could make suppliers use the UDC services even if they have to pay for them. For the experimental phase UDC operation has been given in charge to a local haulage company; at the end of the test three business management possibilities have been thought:

  • only one company (or co-operative), chosen by means of an invitation to tenders, will buy vehicles and software and will operate the delivery service, while the access to the zone will be limited but not completely forbidden;
  • only one company (or co-operative), chosen by means of an invitation to tenders, will operate the delivery service without buying any existing tool, while the access to the zone will be completely forbidden;
  • carriers can use the UDC tools supporting the operating costs.

The pilot project carried out by Siena Municipality has quite different characteristic from the Genoa’s one. In Siena, the main feature is an Agency for City Logistics, which operates by means of an informatic and telematic platform (named eDrul), whose main tasks are:

  • booking, planning and management of logistics services;
  • information to delivery actors (retailers, consumers, logistics operators);
  • coupling long-range freight transport and urban distribution promoting cooperation between operators.

The eDrul platform is being experimented also in other European city as Lisbon, Heindhoven, and Aalborg. In Siena it is also linked to a private logistic base, which eDrul uses to manage delivery and route planning, delivery monitoring, data warehouse. By means of this platform the City Logistics Agency of Siena aims at carrying out a coordination, both among transport operators and between logistic operators and their clients, in order to achieve the target of eDrul project, which is to increase the utilization rate of freight vehicles. As a matter of fact, Siena Municipality is planning to introduce a minimum load factor under which access in the inner city is not permitted. Other Italian towns, such as Roma, Florence, Bologna, are experimenting City Logistics features in the near future, though so far only studies and projects have been carried out.

Other examples:

Freight transport and goods distribution management in Göteborg

Freight Transport in Utrecht

Freight Transport Centre in Leipzig (“Güterverkehrszentrum”)

Further Examples:

District heating in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Some good examples are described below. UK supermarkets have been active in this area of transport innovation. The ASDA chain has reduced 60 direct deliveries per day from suppliers to three consolidated deliveries per day. The Swedish retailer KF is cooperating with BTL to reduce the number of lorry kilometres by consolidating loads. They have opened a mixed consignment centre in Malmö where goods are assembled from 25 suppliers and are to be transported to 11 regional warehouses. This has the potential to cut daily deliveries to supermarkets by 75 %.

The potential for savings in lorry activity when competitors cooperate is even larger than when one company rationalises its own operations with consolidation programmes. In Düsseldorf, three department stores, Horten, Kaufhof and Karstadt cooperate in the distribution of goods to customers. One haulage company is used to reduce the number of trips. Karstadt (in association with Fiege) has reorganised its entire distribution system so that it can use rail more often. This switch to rail has reduced the number of journeys by lorry from 240 000 to 10 000.

In Malmö, Sweden, three city districts have joined in a common goods distribution project. 10 suppliers deliver goods to one logistic centre from where it is distributed to 183 municipal addressees along a specified route on fixed days and times. The latter (route and time) is an advantage – you always know when the goods arrive. The project was evaluated late spring/summer 2004 and turned out to be very beneficial from several points of view: delivery always in due time, less vehicles used which improved safety around the schools and day care institutions that were involved and less noise and pollution.

Some links of interest

· TELLUS – a Civitas project: http://www.tellus-cities.net/

· Urban distribution by electric vehicles: http://www.elcidis.org/

· DG Environment: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/trans/freight/

· DG Energy and Transport: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/transport/index_en.html

Other references

  • Da Rios G., Gattuso D. - La mobilità delle merci nell'area metropolitana milanese Franco Angeli, Milano, 2003.
  • Galaverna M., Sciutto G. – La trazione elettrica per il trasporto delle merci nelle aree urbane – 42° Convegno Internazionale delle Comunicazioni – Genova, 12.1995.
  • Lacquaniti P. – La logistica nella distribuzione delle merci per una riduzione degli impatti energetici ed atmosferici: il caso di Siena – Università di Roma “La Sapienza” – Tesi di Laurea in Ingegneria per l’Ambiente e il Territorio, anno accademico 1999-2000, 11.2000.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Tolls and Road Pricing

2. Introduction

   

From the start of the process of integration of environmental concerns into transport policy, the EU shows a special interest in "Getting the Prices right policies". This principle is included in several important policy documents and decisions such as the Lisbon Process, the EU Sustainable Development Strategy,

To accomplish this, the EU mostly works through the harmonisation of taxes and recently with legislation on pricing of the use of transport infrastructure. Next to this more global pricing policy initiatives, local authorities also take initiatives to get the prices right. This happens mostly through parking restrictions and pricing, and, in some cases, through tolls and road pricing. The practice is well studied on the transport econometric side, but seldom implemented.

The econometric theory implies that a fair price is a price that resembles the social and environmental cost of the driven car kilometres. This would mean that cities have to develop schemes that enable differentiated pricing relating to vehicle type, moment of the day, day in the week, number of passengers.

These schemes are difficult to organise, to set up and to “sell” to customers and citizens.

As the econometric modelling is mostly put aside the moment the “real thing” is put in place, we go deeper into the good practice and leave the theory aside. Two cases are worth mentioning: London and Genoa.

This topic relates regarding the local scale to the Topic Taxation regimes.

3. Discussion

   

London congestion charging scheme

Since February 2003, the already famous congestion-charging scheme has been in operation. The scheme requires all drivers to pay £5 per day if they wish to continue driving in central London during the scheme’s hours of operation (Monday to Friday from 7am to 6.30pm).

1) Main objectives of the congestion-charging scheme

The primary objective of the central London congestion charging scheme is to reduce traffic congestion, since congestion and under-resourced public transport were identified as London’s most pressing problems. Congestion charging is aimed at deterring non-essential journeys into the congestion charging zone during charging hours, thereby making essential journeys easier, and reducing traffic and increasing journey time reliability in the congestion charging zone. Also, the scheme is designed to encourage Londoners to use alternative modes of transport if possible.

Whilst there are some secondary benefits arising from the congestion charge, such as notably raising revenue and some environmental benefits, these were not primary aims of the scheme.

2) Congestion-charging scheme as part of an integrated approach, complementing other measures in favour of sustainable mobility (i.e. promoting cycling and walking)

The Mayor published his Transport Strategy in July 2001 with the aim of reducing congestion and improving public transport. Congestion charging, however, is one of many integrated measures that have been introduced, or are in the process of being introduced in order to tackle these issues. Indeed, congestion charging was only implemented after the introduction of enhancements to public transport beforehand, and the subsequent freed road-space has allowed cycling and walking facilities to be improved.

3) Main results and impacts of this scheme

After one year, the main results of the charging scheme show that congestion charging was introduced successfully. Operation and enforcement are now working well. Congestion within the charging zone has reduced by 30 %, and the volume of traffic in the charging zone has reduced by 15 %. Bus services have improved, and public transport satisfies displaced car users. The impact of congestion charging on business is small and there are already benefits for the environment, with lower emissions and fuel consumption in the charging zone.

4) Major social, economic and environmental benefits of the London congestion-charging scheme

The initial environmental impacts in particular are encouraging. There have been reductions of approximately 12% in emissions of both NOx and fine particulates (PM10) from road traffic inside the charging zone. There is no evidence of significant change to the ambient noise climate, though Londoners already recognise the beneficial effects of congestion charging and other initiatives on environmental quality.

Accidents have also been reduced compared to 2002, although this is a continuation of a recent trend in central London. The number of accidents involving powered two-wheelers has not, however decreased disproportionately.

There have been a lot of claims regarding the effect of the congestion charge on business, in particular on the retail sector. However, statistics show that central London’s economy outperformed the rest of the country in the first quarter of 2004; therefore, the effect of the congestion charge on the business sector is benign.

Reduced traffic delays, improved journey time reliability, reduced waiting time at bus stops, better fuel consumption, less pollution and accidents and a more pleasant environment all have an economic value. TfL estimates that the congestion charge produces net transport benefits of £50m per annum.

5) Next steps in your congestion-charging scheme

All aspects of the scheme are constantly under review, the main focuses being the improvement of customer service and maintaining the effectiveness of the scheme.

During the first few months of the scheme, the quality of service provided by the main contractor was not to the required standard. An extensive programme of improvements across IT, management, process and staffing was implemented, along with a tougher quality performance management regime. The performance across a number of areas increased, in particular in relation to performance of the call centre, the number and quality of penalty charges being issued and the end-to-end enforcement process. Some of these changes are still being implemented.

TfL is also currently investigating methods to make payment easier. Improvements to the fleet operator scheme (for organisations with 25 or more vehicles) are being implemented and more are underway. In addition, TfL is considering the possibility of automatic pre-payment for members of the public.

In the future, in order to maintain the effectiveness of the congestion charge, it may be necessary to increase the charge, though there are no plans to do this in the short-term. TfL is also undertaking trials in new technologies such as ‘tag and beacon’ and GPS (Global Positioning Satellite) systems. These could shape the way the charge is collected, and even the structure of the charge in 10-15 years time.

Genoa activities in the road pricing research programme

Summary

With the EU PROGRESS project, Genoa has performed the test of a cordon-pricing scheme in the central area of the city: this area includes the old historical centre, the heart of commercial activities and the main pedestrian streets. The trial was run in 2003 divided into 2 phases in order to evaluate differences in drivers’ behaviour varying the fare. Data collected during the demo were used (with a statistical analysis to project the results to the overall city population) to calibrate the full-scale simulation model, so several scenarios were modelled varying fee level, public transport network, % of exemption, etc. The results of modelling were used to start the consultation phase with politicians, stakeholders and citizens.

The state of the art

Genoa is one of the most active cities in Europe in the field of sustainable mobility, with its participation in several EU projects concerning the research and the implementation of innovative techniques applied to transports. In this sense, road pricing is a groundbreaking measure for the management of private traffic demand and Genoa is one of the first cities having run a pilot demonstration.

Within the EU PROGRESS project, Genoa has performed the test of a cordon pricing scheme in the central area of the city (1 km2): this area includes the old historical centre, the heart of commercial activities and the main pedestrian streets and is subject daily to about 54500 entrances, of which 56% is made by cars.

The trial was run in 2003 in two phases: 3 months (March-May) with a fare of 2€ and 3 months (June-August) with a fare of 1€, in order to evaluate differences in behaviour varying the fare. Data collected during the demo were used (with a statistical analysis to project the results to the overall city population) to calibrate the full-scale simulation model, so several scenarios were modelled (starting from the one here presented) varying fee level, public transport network, % of exemption, etc. The results of modelling were used to start the consultation phase with politicians, stakeholders and citizens.

The road pricing trial

The aim of the trial was to evaluate the efficiency of urban road pricing in terms of congestion, pollution reductions and energy savings, to test the technological equipments and to analyse social and economical impacts of the road pricing schemes in the city centre.

The demonstration was run with the collaboration of 200 volunteers chosen between frequent users of city centre by car; the volunteers singed a contract with the Municipality that assigned them.

There was a virtual budget of 200€, delineated the trial forms (monitoring of the accession, reduction of the budget at every passage, privacy issues); it was foreseen to pay, at the end of the demo, the residuals.

In the pre-demo phase, volunteers were evaluated and the non-representative cases were discarded: 159 volunteers ended the demo; among them, 125 were closer to the requested requirements (to enter in the RP area at least 4 times a week) and were of a higher reliability.

At the end of the demo the volunteers filled in a questionnaire. The results were that:

  • 82,7% sometimes adopted a different behaviour (mode change, route change);
  • 50% used PT as an alternative to car (or in integration: park & ride, park & walk;
  • the alternative route / mode caused on average an extra travel time of 12 minutes (+30%);
  • 43% judged the applicability of RP in Genoa positively, but this opinion was strongly related to the existence of supporting measures (interventions on PT, road network and parking).

Full-scale modelling

A statistical analysis showed a reduction of entrance of 38% with a fare of 1.50 €. A curve describing the relationship between the reduction of passages and the fee paid was built up using modelling tools (taking into account the exemptions and the fact that, in the real case, citizens will be subjected to a real fare and not to a non profit): the reduction of 38% corresponds to a fee of 0,67 €; this result was very close to the expected value of 0,75 € (considering the ratio between a real sustained cost and a non profit being 1:2).

The fee of 0.67 € was used to model the main full-scale scenario. Four different scenarios were modelled: the base one (RP1, of which main results are reported) considers the outcomes of the demo with the present road network and public transport service. The inputs were: RP fee = 0.67€, motorbikes and 30% of cars exempted. Main results were:

Car reduction in RPA = -26%

  • Equivalent Vehicle reduction in Road Pricing Area (RPA) = -21%
  • Equivalent Vehicle increase in Cordon Area (COR) = +3%
  • CO emissions in RPA = -13%
  • CO emissions in COR = +1%
  • Global shift to public transport =0,4% (2000 pas*km)
  • Yearly revenues = 1.72 M€

Figure 1: Volunteers’ behaviour during the demo phase

Figure 2: Results of statistical analysis

Figure 3: Model relationship between reduction of passages and fee paid

Figure 4: Road Pricing Area (RPA) and Cordon Area (COR)

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The two remarkable examples show the following:

· Strong political leadership is required.

· Keep stakeholders informed and on your side.

· Make the toll and road pricing part of an integrated transport strategy, with visible benefits for several road users.

· Equity is an issue in this regard.

· Make the use of funds acceptable for the public.

· Utilise proven technologies, nothing too fancy.

· Pick the right scale and pace for a measure.

· Focus on costumer relationship management.

Air quality improvement can be one of the concrete positive outcomes, but can never be the only driving force for a toll or road pricing scheme. The user approval for such measures would at this stage be un-existing.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Bristol has provided an example titled Tolls and Road Pricing in Bristol, while Birmingham has produced an example on The Use of A Toll Road in Birmingham, UK to Improve Air Quality.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· The full Impacts Monitoring Report of the London Congestion Charging can be downloaded from TfL’s website at http://www.tfl.gov.uk/congestioncharging.

· Urban Transport Pricing in Europe: http://www.transport-pricing.net/

· Progress project: http://www.progress-project.org/

· European Transport Pricing Initiative (CUPID): http://www.transport-pricing.net/cupid.html

· Europrice network: http://www.europrice-network.org/

· Deloitte, Combating Gridlock, How Pricing Road Use Can Ease Congestion

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Traffic Measures: Improved Network Service Infrastructures

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
How can the traffic infrastructure contribute to an AQ improvement
 
Road Infrastructures
Traffic Infrastructure & Modal Split Targets in Leipzig
Bicycle use
Park and Ride
 
Example of Car Parks and Park and Ride– Bristol
Car Parking - Park and Ride
Public Transport Enhancement
 
Online Presentation for Public Transportation (OPPT)
Road Infrastructures
Enhancing Public Transport in Leipzig
The KIMO initiative and environmental water-borne public transport
Älvsnabben Ferry shuttle
The new Venice – Mestre tram
LPG buses
New Motorways and relevant Infrastructures
 
Road Infrastructures
Major tunnel in Utrecht

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How can the traffic infrastructure contribute to an AQ improvement

2. Introduction

   

Today, in most European cities, traffic is the major source of air pollution. At the same time, it is the source of polluting materials, which is politically the most sensitive as the infrastructures of most European cities require vehicles as mode of transport.

3. Discussion

   

European cities usually follow the following objectives when planning their traffic infrastructures:

· Improve cities´ attractiveness as a business location

· Secure equal mobility chances of its citizens (equal access)

· Support an organisation of traffic which is compatible to the environment and the city

· Effective usage of limited or scarce resources

Doing so, cities recognise the (re)modelling of public space as an exercise being part in an open process. Whereas in the past, those objectives were often seen as contradictory, today cities across Europe understand that their conjoint realisation is possible.

Most European cities have narrow streets and provide radial access to the city centre. Those streets have to host public transport (buses, trams) and individual (motorised) traffic at once. Yet, its narrowness does not allow sufficient space for a complete remodelling of those streets.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

In order to increase the attractiveness of public transport (and cycling) and the quality of life of those citizens living at the before mentioned streets, the objective needs to be a (partial) displacement of individual motorised vehicles. A system of ring roads and tangent streets appears to be the most efficient solution. A good traffic infrastructure for such cities is a ring road system: an inner city ring to surround car-free city centre, medium ring road through less sensitive town quarters with a city-limit maximum speed and without single-level intersections, thus an higher attractiveness for vehicles than the radial roads, partly usage of existing roads recommended, outer city ring with high speed roads for traffic not aiming for the city itself, in addition: tangent roads.

The radial roads can at the same time be narrowed to allow more urban life quality.

This way, the following results can be achieved:

· Public transport becomes more time-reliable, fast, better as it is no longer hindered by traffic congestion (supported if possible by the development of an urban railway network),

· Individual motorised traffic is edged out of the radials but remains attractive enough in order to avoid traffic sneaking through residential areas,

· Commercial traffic is not hindered,

· Air quality of densely populated quarters is getting improved.

More radical measures to displace or decrease the individual motorised traffic can’t usually be as effective as the public appreciation of the problems is lacking.

Also such a strategy appears promising and is, for example, promoted by the City of Leipzig; the success of this approach depends also on the demographic development of the concerned city. Usually additional complementary measures are necessary to achieve the intended results.

Specific infrastructures providing benefits from the environmental point of view are tunnels and roundabouts

Tunnels

The use of tunnels in urban contexts allows the separation of long distance and local flows; the first ones moves in the tunnels with higher speed by leaving free capacity on the local road networks. Relevant benefits may be obtained for the reduction of gaseous and noise emissions of the streams running inside the tunnels and for the better circulation regimes created outside the tunnels by the flows separation.

Environmental disadvantages of such infrastructures are due: a) to the high concentrations of pollutants around the tunnels mouths and inside the tunnels themselves (walking or cycling paths inside the tunnels should be avoided), b) to the critical safety condition in case of fire inside the tunnel, c) to the need of spaces for the entering and exiting sloping links.

Roundabouts

The use of roundabouts in urban contexts allows the increase of the mean speed of flows thanks to the minimisation of stops at the intersections (stops and traffic lights are minimised), which may be concentrated in the roundabouts. Relevant benefits may be obtained for the reduction of gaseous and noise emissions for the better circulation regimes created by the intersection organisation. Environmental disadvantages of such infrastructures are mainly due to the relevant need of spaces required by the roundabouts geometry.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Examples of infrastructures based initiatives are given in templates Road Infrastructures and Traffic Infrastructure & Modal Split Targets in Leipzig.

Further Examples:

Bicycle use

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Communication from the Commission to the Council, the European Parliament, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions “Towards a thematic strategy on the urban environment”: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/urban/thematic_strategy.htm

· SAVE II HESAID Project Final Report (issued by P.G. Hoglund – Royal Institute of Technology of Stockholm)

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Park and Ride

2. Introduction

   

Park and ride schemes form an important part of a multi modal transport strategy. They are most commonly associated with heavy or light rail networks, but can also be used effectively with bus services.

3. Discussion

   

For park and ride schemes to be successful it is most effective to have large ‘strategic’ park and ride sites. These are generally located near to the edge of large conurbations close to major trunk roads and railway lines in order to attract as many car drivers as possible. Typically these sites have 500 or more parking spaces and serve a wide area. In cases where the rail network cannot adequately serve these sites an additional bus service may be provided. The creation of these strategic sites requires very significant investment that is often planned over many years. For example some city transport strategies include the objective of identifying and constructing one strategic park and ride site every 2 years for a prolonged period. In addition many park and ride schemes require the public transport schemes serving them to be heavily subsidised in order to promote their use. This results in very significant operating costs for these schemes.

The idea behind park and ride schemes is to attract car users who would have driven into the centre of the city to use the park and ride facility instead. However, it is important to recognise the risk that travellers who would have made their entire journey by public transport may also switch to using the park and ride facility. This then results in a journey that would have been made entirely using public transport being made mostly by car. It is very difficult to prevent this from occurring, although careful sitting of the site can assist.

In addition to these major strategic park and ride schemes, it is useful to provide high levels of parking at local rail stations to supplement the strategic sites.

P&R is theoretically able to combine advantages of a high-quality public transport system in densely populated cities with those of the car in more thinly populated areas where public transport is not highly developed. However, despite the growing accessibility problems, already existing P&Rs do not always attract the intended number of car drivers.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Park and ride sites are an important mechanism for reducing the use of private motor cars in city centres. The most effective schemes typically feature multiple strategic parking sites that can be accessed from all major roads into the city. Frequent and fast public transport services must be provided to these sites for the scheme to be successful.

Moreover, in order to build more attractive P&R facilities, insight into the car drivers’ preferences with respect to transfer from car to public transport is required.

The question is how car drivers weigh the different P&R characteristics and how these characteristics affect their choices.

Some key requisites of a P&R site are summarised in the conclusions of the EU MIMIC Project:

  • Limited walking distance (not exceeding 100 meters): good practices in Strasbourg (tram station), Paris (La Defense), Rome (Laurentina); normally multilevel parking satisfy better this requisite that may be reached also with the support of “tapis roulant” or lifts;
  • Protection of the walking path from sun and rain: good practices in Strasbourg (tram station), Paris (La Defense);
  • Increase of security feeling by means of barriers around the parking and surveillance by personnel;
  • Continuous availability of parking slots for coming vehicles thanks to the generous dimensions of parking areas: park & ride user must feel the certainty to find a free slot whenever approaching the parking;
  • Availability of short stops clearly identified areas (kiss & ride areas) as much as possible functionally and physically separated by the park & ride areas and
  • Safety and security of the P&R: people need to have the feeling that it is save to leave your car in the parking lot, and need to feel safe walking around the parking lot.

Pricing is of the utmost importance to make a P&R scheme work. Free parking and/or free Public Transport Services or combined ticketing and pricing can mean a strong boost for the use of the P&R. Price setting can be related to off peak and peak moments in the use of the P&R.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Oxford, UK

Oxford has 5 strategic park and ride sites situated around the outskirts of the city. Four of these have bus services, and the fifth a heavy rail service into the city centre. These services stop at various destinations on the journey into the city. The bus / train services are extremely frequent, typically every 10 or 15 minutes, and the journey into the city typically takes 10 to 15 minutes.

In Oxford traffic levels in the city centre have fluctuated since 1974, but not increased. Over this period car ownership and use have increased in the City’s suburbs and elsewhere in Oxfordshire. A gradual increase in park and ride capacity over the same period has offered a means of providing for traffic growth without constructing new roads or increasing parking capacity in the city centre. This has allowed the retail and tourist trades within the City to increase over this period.

Milan, Italy

Milan has an underground rail network which features large car parking provision at the outlying stations. Intelligent electronic ticketing is used to automatically charge for car parking and travel on the underground rail network via a single electronic tag.

Nijmegen, The Netherlands

Three experiments were constructed:

  • an experiment to evaluate the quality of P&R facilities;
  • an experiment to evaluate the quality of the public transport;
  • an integrative experiment in which respondents are asked to make a choice between P&R, car and public transport alternatives.

The data were gained by postal questionnaires. Most remarkable is that the quality of P&R facilities is most influenced by safety aspects, such as supervision, safe pedestrian route and maintenance. The quality of additional public transport is most affected by the probability of a seat. Finally, time considerations are most important in the P&R choice decision, but also costs and quality of P&R facilities and additional public transport were important. In future data will be gathered by a questionnaire on the Internet: car drivers across the whole country are reached in this way. In this experiment, more attention will be given to the validity of the applied approach.

Template Examples are available: from Bristol on Example of Car Parks and Park and Ride– Bristol and Utrecht on Car Parking - Park and Ride.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Bos I.D.M. - Modelling car drivers’ behaviour towards Park and Ride facilities – PHD Thesis (Faculty of Technology, Policy and Management, Department of Transport Policy and Logistics Organisation, Delft University of Technology), 2003.

Other examples in EU Projects:

  • CENTAUR: Barcelona (Spain) and Bristol (UK).
  • JUPITER-2: Merseyside (United Kingdom).
  • MIMIC: Vienna (Austria), Copenhagen (Denmark), Paris and Strasbourg (France), Berlin and Frankfurt am Main (Germany), Rome (Italy), Rotterdam (The Netherlands), Lund and Stockholm (Sweden), Zurich (Switzerland), Cardiff, Leeds, London and Sheffield (United Kingdom).
  • SAGITTAIRE: Bruges and Leuven (Belgium), Trento (Italy), Luxembourg (Luxembourg), Stavanger (Norway) and Sintra (Portugal)
  • ZEUS: Athens (Greece).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Public Transport Enhancement

2. Introduction

   

Public transport declined considerably in most cities over the past 40 years despite large scale investments. The ever-growing car use and its negative consequences are influencing the quality of life in urban areas. In order to reduce the use of the private car, local authorities need to make sure that qualitative alternatives are in place. The supply of high quality public transport is very important in this respect. A number of measures can help to improve the attractiveness of public transport.

The improvement of the quality and accessibility of public transport is also a priority area for the European Commission. It encourages authorities to introduce transparent contracts and to apply indicators in the definition of the services, such as frequency, punctuality, health, safety of passengers and better accessibility.


3. Discussion

   

As is stated by the Citizens’ Network Benchmarking Initiative “public authorities and transport operators across Europe are under pressure to provide more services with less money. At the same time, authorities and operators are expected to play a full part in supporting wider objectives such as environmental improvement and economic and social development” (2). This is by no means an easy undertaking. A number of measures improving the standards of service and organisation of public transport can improve its attractiveness and contribute to the increase of public transport use.

It is important that public transport services are reinforced because they can really make a difference:

Public transport is very efficient in terms of resources required: at an occupancy rate of only 50 % energy consumption per passenger km of bus and regional rail services is about 5 times lower than for private cars ((1), p. 4).

Public transport is also more sustainable in environmental terms: emissions of the main urban transport pollutants per passenger km are between 4 and 8 times less for public transport and use 5 times less energy per passenger than cars, as well as causing less noise and pollution ((1), p. 5).

Starting point should be that public transport is designed to meet people’s needs and is also flexible enough to respond to changing requirements. On the one hand, public transport should be attractive enough to reduce the dependence on the car; on the other hand, public transport should be able to extend the transport choices of those without access to a car.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Experience has shown that investment in public transport will not solve the problems unless combined with action to give public transport priority over private cars.

Moreover, action is required on levels of service, comfort, image and safety and genuine attention needs to be paid to improving the accessibility of public transport so that it can be used in safety and confidence by people with reduced personal mobility (disabled, elderly people and parents with children in pushchairs). In addition reserved lanes, links between networks and operating aid systems (e.g. based on telematic technologies) require improvements and these measures need to be integrated with those on car restraint in order to give full public transport priority (e.g. at traffic signals).

Accessibility is an issue for all public transport users, therefore factors such as location of stops and stations, frequency of lines and both physical and economical (affordability) accessibility determine the quality of the public transport service.

In order to achieve this, attention should be paid to a number of issues that influence the quality and attractiveness of public transport: ((1), p. 6).

System accessibility

  • Needs of people with reduced mobility;
  • Physical design of rolling stock;
  • Design of stations including intermodality;
  • Linking trip attracting areas to public transport and
  • Linking rural and peripheral regions;

Affordability

  • Fare levels;
  • Socially desirable services (concession fares).

Safety / Security

  • Safety standards;
  • Quality of lighting;
  • Qualification of staff;
  • Number of staff on duty/surveillance system.

Travel convenience

  • Journey times;
  • Reliability;
  • Frequency;
  • Cleanness;
  • Comfort;
  • Adequate and dynamic information provision;
  • Integrated ticketing;
  • Flexibility.

Environmental impact

  • Emissions;
  • Noise;
  • Infrastructure.

If you want public transport to be a valuable and competitive alternative to the car, requirements as the one mentioned above need to be met. Next to these aspects specifically related to the public transport system itself, integration with other modes and policy areas is also primordial ((1), p. 7):

  • To increase the area and level of use of public transport, integration with other sustainable modes such as cycling and walking is a prerequisite. This can be encouraged through the construction of interconnecting transport infrastructure (multimodal terminal, park and ride facilities), the implementation of information and traffic management systems allowing for the reassessment of travel choices before and throughout the journey, the adaptation of vehicles so that bicycles can be transported on bus or train.
  • Offer the combination of public transport and car sharing for those situations in which more flexibility is required for the traveller without the necessity of having his own car.
  • The different sub-systems of public transport (bus, metro, tram, rail) should be coordinated in order to exploit their full potential. This can be done both in terms of hardware (terminals, multiple use of rail tracks) and software (integrated ticketing, integrated information systems) adaptations.
  • Integrated urban land use and transport planning should favour public transport through priority measures such as bus lanes, special traffic lights, access restrictions to cars but not to public transport etc.
  • Taxation systems should favour public transport, e.g. higher fuel taxes for cars, exemptions from inner-city tolls.

Within the overall transport policy it is important to develop a careful balance between pull and push measures.

In order to promote good local and regional transport the European Commission launched a wide scale project aimed at involving cities and regions from throughout the whole of Europe to compare and assess the performance of their local transport systems. By benchmarking (i.e. comparing) the performance of their own municipalities or regions with the performance of other municipalities or regions with good standards, they can find out in what areas they perform well and where they perform badly. Indicators were developed to do the benchmarking exercise. More info: http://www.eltis.org/benchmarking.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Grenoble (France)

A really effective example of good accessible public trasnport system is the light railway in Grenoble.

Nancy (France)

The city of Nancy has been running bimodal trolley buses since 1983 and estimates that their use has resulted in a 30% drop in energy consumption on the lines where these buses operate.

Bremen (Germany)

The experience with low-floor buses indicate an initial price up to 25% higher than the traditional buses, which is already decreased up to about +10% and is expected to reach only +2¸5%. On the opposite the operating costs can be reduced as a result of the improvement in the boarding time and hence overall in the running speed. The current evaluation in Bremen shows that the easier low-floor buses operation results in a reduction of 10% in the number of vehicles needed.

Freiburg (Germany)

Freiburg’s integrated traffic policy is widely regarded as exemplary in Europe and in 1992 the city was voted the german “federal capital for the protection of nature and the environment”. Its policy combines priority to public transport and cycling, pedestrian zones and traffic calming, park and ride facilities and reduction of parking inside the city. Since 1976 the car’s share of total daily journeys has fallen from 60% to 47%, while the share of public transport and cycling have risen correspondingly.

A particular successful innovation, implemented in other German cities too, was the low price monthly Eco ticket usable in the whole region on buses, trams and regional trains.

Karlsruhe (Germany)

Karlsruhe has implemented the “Stadtbahn” project for the use of train lines for urban trams.

Passengers benefit for the direct link, higher frequency, more stops and single fare structure.

The number of passenger per day arose from 2000 to 8000, which allow the involved companies to recoup their investments.

The project is part of a comprehensive transport plan, which includes also priority lanes for public transport.

Rotterdam (The Netherlands)

The “System Select” programme in Rotterdam introduced lanes reserved for public transport, goods vehicles and high occupancy vehicles on a number of roads giving access to port facilities as part of an overall package of measures to reduce congestion.

Madrid (Spain)

The use of public transport and car-pooling is promoted in Madrid through the construction of a High Occupancy Vehicle lane on a main motorway link.

Sweden

Service-route carries small buses and operates on a flexible timetable basis from residential areas to hospital, town centres, etc.

Example templates were provided by Leipzig, Gothenburg and Venice on: Enhancing Public Transport in Leipzig, The KIMO initiative and environmental water-borne public transport, Älvsnabben Ferry shuttle and The new Venice – Mestre tram.


Further Examples:

Online Presentation for Public Transportation (OPPT)
Road Infrastructures
LPG buses

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· European Commission Green Paper: The Citizens’ Network. Fulfilling the potential of public passenger transport in Europe, http://www.europa.eu.int/en/record/green/gp001en.pdf

· Citizens’ Network Benchmarking Initiative, http://www.eltis.org/benchmarking/

· European Commission White Paper: European Transport Policy for 2010: time to decide, http://europa.eu.int/comm/energy_transport/en/lb_en.html

· EU Project COST 322 – Low-floor buses

· UTOPIA Project – Deliverable 10: Evaluation of policy aspects – November 1999

Other examples in EU Projects:

· CENTAUR: Graz (Austria), Toulouse (France), Dublin (Ireland), Barcelona and Las Palmas (Spain) and Bristol (UK).

  • ENTIRE: Helsinki (Finland), Venice (Italy) and Rotterdam (The Netherlands).
  • JUPITER-2: Heidelberg (Germany), Florence (Italy), Bilbao (Spain) and Merseyside (UK). NGVeurope: Colmar and Poitiers (France), Augsburg (Germany), Dublin (Ireland) and Rome (Italy)
  • SAGITTAIRE: Bruges and Leuven (Belgium), Besancon (France), Savona and Trento (Italy), Luxembourg (Luxembourg), Stavanger (Norway) and Sintra (Portugal).
  • ZEUS: Copenhagen (Denmark), Helsinki (Finland), Bremen (Germany), Athens (Greece), Palermo (Italy), Luxembourg (Luxembourg), Stockholm (Sweden), Coventry and London (UK).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  New Motorways and relevant Infrastructures

2. Introduction

   

In principle, new large-scale infrastructures can relate to air quality management in the following ways:

  • Facilitation of traffic flows: the traffic stays on the same place, but will go smoother (e.g. widening the road, inner-city tunnelling, large scale roundabouts, traffic light free routes) (type 1);
  • Diversion of traffic flows: the traffic that normally would pass through a sensitive area or city centre is diverted around this potential hotspot (e.g. by passes) (type 2);
  • Infrastructure enabling modal shift: passenger transport solutions (tram, rail, inland waterways) that enable citizens to leave their car at home, freight solutions (rail, inland waterways) that enable cuts in road transport (type 3).

3. Discussion

   

The problem of quality, size and amount of infrastructure is different from EU Member State to Member State. Even within Member States there can be a big difference in needs and access to sufficient budget. In densely urbanised areas, it is sometimes difficult to find space and stakeholder support for new infrastructures. A type 1 or 3 solution is than the most appropriate. There is a general expectation, probably close to reality, that most new EU Member States cities will work in the next years and decades on more type 2 solutions.

We must bear in mind that new large-scale infrastructures are expensive. There is the cost of the infrastructure itself, the cost of the expropriation, the planning and legal costs, the financial cost (mostly very long term investments involving large loans and mortgages). Next to this takes a well-organised planning process a lot of time. Stakeholders involvement is important and in many cases legally obliged (Aarhus-Convention and SEA Directive).

Air quality management is never the first reason for a local authority to plan new large-scale infrastructure. Decongestion, economic development and job opportunities are the main driving forces for this. In the planning and the strategic environmental assessment of the project, air quality should be taken into account, through a well developed, inter-modal and fit-to-scale modelling of traffic flows and air quality.

Although there is a growing interest in the improvement and promotion of inland waterways to reduce road freight traffic, the air quality gains at this moment depends strongly on the quality and age of ships and the fuels the ships use. Standardisation of engines and fuels is only starting to be introduced in shipping.

It proves to be very difficult to keep other spatial developments away from new infrastructures. Infrastructures built to decrease nuisance, will in the long-term cause nuisance to the spatial developments they have initiated.

It also proves to be difficult to keep traffic away from new infrastructures. This is called the fill-out effect. In this way, new infrastructures get sometimes more crowded (and more polluting) than planned.

Notwithstanding several considerations that can be risen against new infrastructures, there are many situations where a new road, motorway or tunnel has more advantages than disadvantages. The EC transport policy itself is, in some cases, strongly in favour of new massive infrastructures: a very good example is given by the Trans European Network for Transport (TEN–T). In this case the evident political and economic advantages of the new structures play the role of driving forces.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Before starting to plan for a new infrastructure, it is better to find other solutions for the problems that need to be solved. We must always remember that a new road infrastructure is generally rather expensive. A good example is the city of Hasselt (Belgium) where the investment in a new third ring road is avoided through a re-investment in the inner ring road and an upgrade of the public transport service.

· It is anyhow important to define to which environmental and air quality targets the infrastructure must contribute, and of which other strategic plans (spatial, economical, environmental, transport) the project has to account.

· A thorough assessment of air quality and environmental impact is necessary, as well as a serious cost-benefit analysis.

· Think multi-modal from the start. Even when planning “just a highway”. Inclusion of bicycle infrastructures, tramway lines and Park and Ride or Car-Pool facilities in road construction plans can in the long term save money and trips.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Major tunnel in Utrecht

Further Examples:

Road Infrastructures

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Trans European Networks for Transport: http://europa.eu.int/comm/transport/themes/network/english/ten-t-en.html

Ten Key Transport and Environment Issues for Policy Makers. Reports:

· www.eea.eu.int/TERM2004/en

· http://www.lutr.net/

· http://www.transplus.net/


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Traffic Measures: Cleaner Vehicles

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Electric & Hybrid vehicles
 
Electric vehicles in Bristol
How can electric and hybrid vehicles contribute to clean air?
Electric and Hybrid Vehicles in Sevilla
Electric Cars in Turku
LPG and CH4 Vehicles
 
LPG Cars at Leipzig
LPG buses
The world's largest fleet of refuse collection trucks driven by natural gas
Ecological Vehicles in Malmoe
Hythane – blending hydrogen with CNG for city buses in Malmö
Can cleaner vehicles improve air quality?
 
LPG promotion in Belgium (2000-2001)
How can electric and hybrid vehicles contribute to clean air?
Electric and Hybrid Vehicles in Sevilla
LPG buses
The world's largest fleet of refuse collection trucks driven by natural gas
Ecological Vehicles in Malmoe
How can bicycles use contribute to an AQ improvement?
 
Road Infrastructures
Contribution of bicycle traffic for improving Air Quality
How can Bicycles contribute to clean air? “Cycling project in the Metropolitan Area of Seville”
Bicycle use
H2 and Fuel Cells vehicles
 
Hythane – blending hydrogen with CNG for city buses in Malmö
H2 and Fuel Cell vehicles in Stockholm and Reykjavik

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Electric & Hybrid vehicles

2. Introduction

   

The introduction of new technologies, “cleaner and leaner”, can enhance transport environmental sustainability. More specifically, speaking of reduction in energy consumption, reduction in emissions and reduction in noise and vibrations, among the “environmental friendly” technologies there are advanced propulsion systems like electric and hybrid electric drive-train. Due to low specific energy, “pure electric” vehicles are used only for “ niche applications”, but hybrid electric vehicles (HEV) look like a promising solution because they couple some advantages of the traditional technology (e.g. good autonomy of operation) ensured by a chemical energy storage (a fuel) with low emissions although, usually, they are not strictly ZEV (Zero Emission Vehicles). Today’s hybrid market represents relatively low volumes, but car manufacturers like GM and Toyota are well placed to meet market as soon as demand develops, demands that could exceed one million units each year.

3. Discussion

   

So far, vehicles with battery systems and hybrid drive systems (e.g. Toyota, Fiat and Honda) are offered to a wide range of buyers, and both systems are available in numerous technical varieties with differing characteristics. In inner city traffic, electric vehicles with battery systems and hybrid systems can contribute considerably to improving the air quality.

Since only 10,855 electric vehicles of a total of 150 million vehicles were registered in the European Union in 1997, there is a considerable potential for growth. A programme of measures by the municipalities can considerably increase acceptance of electric vehicles by the population.

Electric Vehicles (BEV, Battery Electric Vehicles)

Electric vehicles are clean and quiet (zero emission vehicles) and can thus make an important contribution to reducing emissions in the cities. However, this is only true directly at their place of operation. If the necessary electricity/energy is produced conventionally, considerable amounts of trace materials continue to be emitted. Only if the energy is produced via regenerative processes, can they be considered true “zero emission vehicles”.

Hybrid Electric Vehicles (HEV)

Electric vehicles with a battery system have a range of 80 to 100 km. This means that they are of unrestricted use in inner city traffic where mostly distances of up to 40 km are covered. For larger distances above 100 km these vehicles are no alternative to conventional vehicles with combustion engines. Vehicles with hybrid drive systems, fitted with combustion engine and electric engine, combine the emission-free electric engine with the advantages of the combustion engine and are therefore a full alternative to conventional vehicles.

Moreover, the electrical storage unit, combined with a motor-generator (and a traction motor, obviously) can reduce fuel consumption by:

  • Recovering braking energy;
  • Reducing engine (ICE) torque and speed transient;
  • Downsizing the generator for achieving the operating point of maximum efficiency of the ICE or for reducing total costs when generator specific cost is very high like with fuel cell.

Fuel Cell Electric Vehicles & Fuel Cell Hybrid Electric Vehicles (FCEV & FCHEV)

Fuel cell systems producing electricity by means of hydrogen are also free of emissions or low in emissions. They are at present in the large-scale testing phase and will over the medium term be able to contribute to reducing emissions from vehicle traffic.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

A diverse range of measures can be employed by municipal authorities to encourage the use of electric vehicles. These measures can be seen to complement and enhance the measures taken by national governments. The use of these types of vehicles can have a positive impact on virtually all the urban air pollutants: CO, VOC, NOx, PM.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Examples of Actions Taken by Cities

Changing the municipal fleet of cars and public transports to electric vehicles.

This would create a market, enabling large-scale series production and lowering prices. This market would then become interesting for those car manufacturers who so far do not produce standard-type models. This in turn would increase the variety of models and acceptance by the buyers.

  • The old Historic Centre of Seville, is the first in the world which uses vehicles with electric propulsion in all its extension to collect urban waste. The introduction of new environmental criteria has made animpulse innovation solutions to improve the quality of the services supplied to citizens. For that reason, the local city council through its cleaning service Company, LIPASAM, joined its fleet in 1998 with the first five compacters vehicles for the collection of urban waste in the Historic centre of the city of Seville. These collection vehicles with bimodal technology were the first experience at a national level, and the dimension of these vehicles, more reduced than the classic compacters, make them suitable for the collection in the historic centre of the city. The experience acquired has made the Environmental Delegation in the city of Seville to buy other five to consolidate the Bimodal technology. The acquisition of these new bimodal vehicles has supposed an investment of over 1.5 million of euros. The special characteristics of the initiative and its environmental improvement have had the support of the EU Cohesion Funds (80 %), being the rest of the investment made by the Local Council of Seville.
  • During the years 1998-2000 the city of Malmö and one of Sweden’s biggest energy company, Sydkraft, carried out a demonstration project with electric vehicles and hybrid vehicles. The project was supported by the Swedish government with the aims to show that these vehicles are realistic alternatives, to encourage their use, to study vehicle technique, charging and driving and, finally, the impact on environment and consequences for traffic. A total of 100 light vehicles participated. Two heavy electric refuse collection vehicles formed a subproject. The total mileage was 960 000 km. The daily average for a vehicle was 20-25 km (a third of possible action range). According to the users, the advantages were less pollution with no local emissions, no noise, easy to drive and park, much cheaper to drive than internal combustion cars and free parking. The disadvantages were short action range per charge, expensive to buy, long charging time and limited speed. The Swedish Road Administration has a model to calculate (Vägverkets publikation 1997:130) the economic effects (caused by pollution) for society. The use of the two electric refuse collection vehicles saved 600 000 SEK/year (€ 65 000) due to lower emissions. http://www.kfb.se/publ/main.htm

Provide financial incentive / overcome financial obstacles, by sponsoring the purchase of zero/low emission vehicles.

  • The municipality of Florence implemented a scheme providing a 1 000 000 Lire subsidy to citizens or companies purchasing electric vehicles from certain suppliers.

Provide non-financial incentives

  • Providing special car parks with power supply for electric vehicles (electricity stations) in favourable locations in the city centres would be another incentive to buy, in view of the prevailing shortage of parking spaces. Special areas of prohibited parking for vehicles with combustion engines would have a similar effect.

Assist in rapidly developing the refuelling infrastructure. As an example, the City of Turku was a partner in EVD-POST project, which was supported under Thermie (TR140/97). The project aimed at enhancing the usage of electric vehicles in Europe. A special aspect of the project in Turku was to set up of a public-private partnership (PPP) to offer a network of public charging stations in and around the city. In these charging stations electricity and parking is free for two hours. By proving to be an owner of an EV one is able to get a key to the charging station from the Environmental Protection Office of City of Turku.

Other examples:

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Further information is given in the programme JOULE II of the European Commission: 'Collaboration between CEC and National Programmes on Electric Vehicles in Europe (1)’: http://europa.eu.int/comm/research/rtdinf19/19d06.html, 28.11.02. It deals with all the aspects of the development and production of electronic engines and their uses.

· The following projects, completed or “on going” in the framework of the Fifth Framework Programme deal with electric propulsion systems:

Fuel Cell related Projects:

· PROFUEL, On-board gasoline processor for fuel cell vehicle application

· BIO-H2, Production of clean hydrogen for fuel cells by reformation of bioethanol

· FUERO, Fuel cell systems and components general research for vehicle applications

· CPS2FCS, Critical Paths to Fuel Cells.

· IM-SOFC-GT, Integrated modelling study of fuel cell/gas turbine hybrids.

· AMFC, Advanced Methanol fuel cells for vehicle propulsion.

· DREAMCAR, Direct methanol fuel cell system for car applications.

· PMFP, Plasma & membrane supported catalytic gasoline fuel processor using hydrogen selective membranes.

· ECTOS, Ecological City Transport System: Demonstration, Evaluation and Research Project of Hydrogen fuel cell bus transportation system of the future.

· Development of enhanced electrocatalysts for mobile fuel cell systems.

· CUTE, Clean Urban Transport for Europe.

· ELEDRIVE, Thematic network on fuel cells and their applications for electric & hybrid vehicles.

· FRESCO, European Development Of A Fuel-Cell, Reduced-Emission Scooter.

· APOLLON, Advanced Pem Fuel Cells.

· FEBUSS, Fuel Cell Energy Systems Standardised for Large Transport, BUSses and Stationary Applications.

· ACCEPT, Ammonia Cracking for Clean Electric Power Technology.

· MINIREF, Miniaturised Gasoline Fuel Processor for Fuel Cell Vehicle Applications.

· SOFCNET, Thematic network on solid oxide fuel cell technology.

· BIOFEAT, Biodiesel fuel processor for a fuel cell auxiliary power unit for a vehicle.

· DIRECT, Diesel reforming by catalytic technologies.

· FUEVA, European fuel cell vehicles technologies validation phase II.

· FCSHIP, Fuel cell technology in ships.

· POWERSIM, Powertrain and vehicle simulation.

Hybrid related projects:

· ELMAS, New high efficiency electric machines solutions for mild hybrid applications

· Hybrid Bus Powered by Fuel Cell and Flywheel

· SUVA, Surplus value hybrid

· Fuel-cell - Flywheel hybrid vehicle

· Small hybrid city-car operated with biofuels or LPG

· ULEV-TAP II, Ultra low emission vehicle - transport advanced propulsion II

· Hybrid Electric Vehicles Power Systems at University College Cork Ireland

Battery related projects:

· STAR-BMS, Evaluation of standard test procedures for battery management components

· ASTOR, Assessment and testing of advanced energy storage systems for propulsion and other electrical systems in passenger cars

· BILAPS, Development of a lead acid power source for hybrid electric vehicles

· LION HEART, Lithium-ion battery hybrid electric application research and technology

· CHEETAH, A High Power Sodium/Nickel Chloride Battery for a Hybrid Electric Vehicle

· PROBATT, Advanced processes and technologies for cost effective highly efficient batteries for fuel saving cars

· PAMLIB, New materials for Li-Ion batteries with reduced cost and improved safety

· BILAPS, Development of a lead acid power source for hybrid electric vehicles

· SUPERCAR, Improved energy supply for the integrated starter generator with double-layer capacitor and energy battery for cars with 42 V - target action K

· LIBERAL, Lithium battery evaluation and research - accelerated life test direction


Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  LPG and CH4 Vehicles

2. Introduction

   

Introduction

The use of Road Fuel Gases such as Liquefied Petroleum Gas (LPG) (Also referred to as GPL) and methane (CH4) can result in significant reductions in PM10 SO2 and NOx emissions compared to diesel. The greatest benefits are seen when compared to large diesel engines. The benefits are less when compared to petrol engines. In addition to the benefits in terms of air quality, engines using road fuel gases produce less noise than equivalent diesel or petrol engines. Road fuel gases are obtained from three main sources;

Liquid Petroleum Gas (LPG)

LPG is produced from fossil sources. LPG tends to be used in smaller vehicles, particularly cars, where petrol is the dominant fuel. LPG vehicles produce significantly less PM10 and NOx than diesel. However, this benefit is not so significant when compared to petrol engines. Lifecycle emissions of greenhouse gases from LPG vehicles tend to be somewhat better than equivalent petrol vehicles, but slightly worse than diesel vehicles.

Compressed Natural Gas (CNG)

CNG comes primarily from fossil sources. Compared to existing diesel vehicles, CNG offers significant air quality benefits in terms of reductions in PM10 and NOx but usually results in a small increase in lifecycle greenhouse gas emissions. Air quality benefits are particularly significant when compared with heavy diesel vehicles, and it is in these vehicles that CNG tends to be used. This is because CNG storage systems are usually heavy, as the gas is not available as liquid unless refrigerated to very low temperature. However, lightweight vessels are also available that are much lighter then metallic ones, so reducing consumes also. CNG storage systems are also bulky, but cars like Fiat Multipla or Opel Zafira do not have such limitation because the vessels are integrated in the body, beneath the floor of the car. Air quality benefits are less significant when CNG is used in cars, where petrol tends to be the dominant fuel.

Biogas

Biogas is produced from landfill gas which is cleaned and then used as a road fuel in vehicles converted to run on CNG. There is potentially a large greenhouse gas saving on a lifecycle basis, as landfill gas is produced from biomass, and CO2 emissions produced during combustion of the fuel can be discounted. Close consideration, however, needs to be given at individual landfill sites to whether biogas production is the most appropriate waste disposal option for landfill gas produced at that site.

It is necessary to purify biogas, so it is better to use it for heat and electric generation.

3. Discussion

   

National Governments have a key role to play in increasing the use of these road fuel gases. Measures used by National Governments include reduced rates of fuel duty, and subsidies for the conversion of vehicles to use these fuels. These have been extremely effective. For example a reduction in the rate of excise duty on LPG in France in 1996 resulted in an increase in LPG vehicles from 70 000 in 1997 to 180 000 in 1999, and a 130% increase in fuel use. In addition National Governments have been active in removing obstacles to the use of road fuel gases such as by removing prohibitions on the use of LPG in vehicles, and the removal of restrictions on parking gas powered vehicles in underground car parks.

However, it is important to recognise that many measures can be taken at the level of the local municipal authority to further encourage the use of vehicles using road fuel gases. The measures taken at national level are likely to provide a climate in which financial incentives exist to encourage the use of these vehicles. Further measures taken at a local level are likely to fall into the categories of:

  • Provide further financial incentive / overcome financial obstacles;
  • Provide non-financial incentives to road fuel gas use;
  • Assist in rapidly developing the refuelling infrastructure and
  • Using legislation to require use of road fuel gas vehicles.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· A diverse range of measures can be employed by municipal authorities to encourage the use of vehicles using road fuel gases. These measures can be seen to complement and enhance the measures taken by national governments.

· The use of these low polluting fuels allows to reduce, in general, all the urban air pollutants (CO, VOC, PM, NOx).

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Provide further financial incentive / overcome financial obstacles

· In Germany, there are tax reductions available for vehicles powered by natural gas (guaranteed until 2020). Those reductions lead to significant savings concerning the general costs of the car. In addition, the Saxonian Emission and Climate Protection Program foresees under particular circumstances a financial aid covering 50 to 80 per cent of the additional costs of the vehicle. Furthermore, clients of Leipzig communal natural gas provider “Stadtwerke Leipzig” receive 1000 EUR for the new registration of a LPG vehicle.

· Sponsor the conversion of vehicles to Road Fuel Gases. The Municipality of Bremen implemented a scheme providing 3000 DM for each conversion.

· Sponsor the purchase of low emission vehicles. The municipality of Florence implemented a scheme providing a 1 000 000 Lire subsidy to citizens or companies purchasing electric vehicles from certain suppliers.

· Assist citizens with obtaining finance to convert private vehicles. The municipality of Florence is working upon an agreement for financing with facilitated rates by banks and a single office will carry out the necessary procedure. This enables citizens to repay loans for conversion from the savings made on fuel.

Provide non-financial incentives to road fuel gas use

  • Provide free parking for Zero/Low emission vehicles. This has been implemented in Stockholm.
  • Introduce Low Emission Zones (LEZ’s) which only allow low emission vehicles to enter. (See separate INTEGAIRE topic covering on LEZ’s).
  • Facilitate the purchase of vehicles using road fuel gases in large quantities to minimise cost. For example this was carried out as part of the European Zero and Low Emission Vehicles in Urban Society project (ZEUS). In this project 8 European Cities co-operated to secure joint purchase contracts with Fiat, Peugeot and Citroen for vehicles at reduced prices.

Assist in rapidly developing the refuelling infrastructure

· Convert existing municipal vehicles to road fuel gases. For example the municipality of Florence has converted 30 cars (including the service and official cars used by the Mayor and the city councillors) and 7 Municipal Police cars to methane. By the year 2000 the replacement is planned of at least 50% of the whole council car pool with methane-powered vehicles.

· Leipzig today has a network of three stations for natural gas and fourth one is foreseen. The communal cleaning service maintains ten LPG garbage trucks (and 53 fuel-powered ones). The Stadtwerke plan to start operating 11 transport LPG vehicles in 2003. It is the policy of the municipality to transform its own car fleet and that of direct service enterprises of the city step-by-step into a fleet powered by natural gas

· In London the numbers of natural gas powered vehicles purchased by municipal authorities convinced CNG providers to contribute to the cost of infrastructure provision.

· Assist and encourage other local Public bodies to procure/convert vehicles using road fuel gases. For example the organisation ALTER – Europe has held seminars to assist agencies in the procurement of these vehicles.

Using legislation to require the use of road fuel gas vehicles

· Use local regulations to require cleaner technology. For example in Italy many cities have mandated the conversion of bus fleets to road fuel gases for environmental reasons.

  • Provide exemptions from certain regulations for road fuel gas powered vehicles. For example traffic regulations in 18 major Italian cities compel gasoline and diesel vehicles to drive on alternate days during periods of acute pollution. These regulations exempt LPG vehicles.

An Example of a co-ordinated approach. Actions taken by Cities in respect of the ‘Alternative Traffic in Towns’ (ALTER) project

A comprehensive package of measures to promote the use of gas powered vehicles has been produced by the ALTER project for Alternative Traffic in Towns. ALTER is a pan-European project aiming to unite many European cities in promoting low emission vehicles. The project is designed to allow each city to choose how to implement the programme to suit local circumstances. However, it also aims to be macroeconomic in its effect as the decision by large numbers of cities to participate is aimed to stimulate the market for clean vehicles. To date 150 Cities have signed “The Declaration of Florence on Alternative Traffic in Towns” which includes the following commitments;

· To agree, from as soon as feasible, to renew their own transport on a clean or near zero emission basis;

· To undertake, where practical, to convert those of their vehicles with extended lifetimes to lower emission or cleaner fuel;

· To introduce and progressively extend areas of their cities to which only traffic with clean or near zero emissions would have access;

· To decide themselves the categories of vehicles and the date from which measures taken to implement these three main commitments would apply;

· To commit themselves to inform ALTER-Europe of the categories and anticipated number of vehicles concerned in implementing these measures so that the new demand by such categories can be aggregated and transmitted to manufacturers and fuel suppliers.

Clearly the topic of LPG and CH4 vehicles is closely related to the issue of Low Emission Zones (LEZ’s) and in most cases LEZ’s will be used as a driving force to promote these vehicles.

Other examples:

Further Examples:

Ecological Vehicles in Malmoe
Hythane – blending hydrogen with CNG for city buses in Malmö

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Can cleaner vehicles improve air quality?

2. Introduction

   

Air quality has definitely improved during the last decade thanks to catalysts and new technical equipment for reduction of exhaust emissions from motor vehicles. The regulations in California, U.S.A. did attract much attention. Low-emitting vehicles have the potential to reduce air pollution still more, and often noise too. Unfortunately the car manufacturers are, with few exceptions, not very enthusiastic in promoting environmentally friendly vehicles or ‘Eco Vehicles’. They are, however, producing and selling Eco Vehicles at reasonable prices on the market. A city administration and municipality as a fleet owner has a unique position and possibility to demonstrate, support and encourage the use of low-emitting vehicles.

3. Discussion

   

What fuels are available?

As pointed out above there is a potential market for Eco Vehicles. Most IC (internal combustion) light and heavy vehicles can use alternative fuels with no or little modifications. Petrol can be substituted by methane in biogas and natural gas, CNG, or propane, ethanol, methanol or blends of alcohol and petrol or diesel.

Ongoing tests in Sweden with a blend of CNG and hydrogen show positive results for emissions as well as for the combustion and motor.

Diesel can be substituted by oilseed rape, RME or by synthetic fuels like DME, dimethylether. Bio-fuels are positive from the global climate aspect. Biogas is an extremely environmentally friendly fuel, rather easily produced on small as well as large scale. Emissions from methane fuelled vehicles are low. Emissions from RME vehicles are comparable to diesel vehicles but perform better from the climate point of view. Ethanol, methanol or alcohol+petrol/diesel give low emissions. Tests in Denmark have shown that diesel blended with 10 % ethanol reduce particle emission by 17 %. Particle filters reduce emission from diesel engines drastically and make the diesel car environmentally competitive.

Electric hybrid vehicles have rather low emissions due to a lower consumption of fuel. Battery vehicles have zero emission, at least where they are used. The electricity production results in emissions but these can be proportionally lower than those in IC engines.

The future and final solution has - for a long time – been identified in the fuel cell vehicles. They can be driven by different fuels like methanol, CNG or hydrogen and have practically zero emissions.

Which vehicles does the market offer?

The European car manufacturers offer models of light vehicles as bi-fuel (natural gas or biogas with petrol as spare fuel) or a conversion packet for gas only. Flexible fuel vehicles, FFV, for mixtures of fuels (for instance petrol and alcohol) are available. Cars with diesel engines can usually be fuelled by RME or blends of diesel and RME or alcohol. Japanese manufacturers offer a few electric hybrid models. Battery vehicles seem to disappear gradually. Heavy vehicles, buses and trucks are commercially available in natural gas versions from a few manufacturers.

Fuel cell vehicles are not available on a really commercial basis yet. There are some ongoing more or less prototype projects with fuel cell buses in 9 European cities (see the EU CUTE project).

There are different types of light electric vehicles with two or three wheels that can be used for delivery of light goods and personal transport, particularly competitive in city centres.

What to choose?

The choice of vehicle depends on the existing fuel infrastructure. Natural gas is available in many places. Sometimes also filling stations. Biogas may require the establishment of a production unit. RME can be stored in any normal filling station. Alcohol requires separate production units. Storage and filling can take place in ordinary filling stations.

Who else, besides the local government administration, belongs to the target groups?

Companies, taxi and courier companies, industry associations, companies with environmental certification, car sales staff, dealers and leasing companies, fuel suppliers, environmental consultants and municipal suppliers.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

A few rules/guidelines can be so summarised for increasing the use of eco vehicles:

· Convince the city council on approval of a policy saying that “ the city’s fleet of light vehicles shall consist of not less than xx % eco vehicles in 200x at the latest”

· The corresponding value for heavy vehicles shall be yy %.

· Establish a small staff (1-2 persons) to spread information about eco vehicles in different ways.

· Support the owners of eco vehicles with free parking, permission to drive in bus lanes and whatever you find suitable.

· Purchase different eco vehicles to be available for demonstrations to the above mentioned target groups and let them try for a few days or a week.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

The European CUTE project (Clean Urban Transport for Europe) aims at developing and implementing hydrogen and fuel cell technology in daily urban traffic.

Participant cities are Amsterdam, Barcelona, Hamburg, London, Luxembourg, Madrid, Porto, Stockholm, Stuttgart.

Twenty seven fuel-cell powered buses, running on locally produced and refilled hydrogen, should prove that zero emission public transport is possible today when ambitious political will and innovative technology are combined. The project includes the development of the accompanying energy infrastructure. The Project demonstrates that hydrogen is an efficient and environmentally friendly power source for the future of their cities. The 9 European cities are convinced that the combination of a hydrogen and fuel-cell bus in a quality public transport system will lead towards the most sustainable urban transport.

One of the key outcomes will be the assessment of the efficiency of hydrogen production costs and the life cycle of fuel cell buses. A new filling technology with advanced pressure will be introduced. The project contributes to the acceptance of the hydrogen technology.

There is at this moment no website available.

Template examples are available from:

LPG promotion in Belgium (2000-2001)

Examples for this topic template are also the specific Topic Templates dedicated to innovative vehicles: see templates

Further Examples:

How can electric and hybrid vehicles contribute to clean air?
Electric and Hybrid Vehicles in Sevilla
LPG buses
The world's largest fleet of refuse collection trucks driven by natural gas
Ecological Vehicles in Malmoe

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· http://www.miljofordon.se/english/

· http://www.miljofordon.org/

· http://www.miljobilar.stockholm.se/english/index.asp

· http://www.baff.info/

· http://www.sekab.se/

· http://www.sgc.se/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How can bicycles use contribute to an AQ improvement?

2. Introduction

   

Up to the middle of 1990s cycling and walking declined considerably and the policy makers tended to overlook these modalities. Especially in city centres, bicycle traffic is the ideal and most sustainable mode of transport. Going by bike for short distances (of 1 to 3 kilometres) is fast, flexible, healthy, requires a minimum of space for both parking and moving, and produces only little noise and no polluting emissions at all.


3. Discussion

   

A shift of transport towards bicycle traffic results always in an improvement of air quality. A research study conducted by the Umwelt- und Prognose-Instituts Heidelberg e. V. (Germany) showed that in a city counting 100,000 inhabitants, a 20 per cent shift of transport from motorised vehicles to bicycles results in a reduction of air pollution by 36%. Many European cities, notably those located in the Netherlands and in Denmark, have a large share of bicycle traffic in their modal split. German cities average is 11%, in some few middle size cities between 25 and 35% (some best performances in Germany: Münster, Dessau, Erlangen).

Further discussion points are:

  • Which methods can be recommended for public relation activities aiming to encourage bicycle usage (instead of individual motorised transport)?
  • How can cities ensure that an increase of bicycle usage does not go along with an increase of motorised vehicles to the disadvantage of public transport?

A real commitment to cycling is likely to involve reduction of road capacity for motorised vehicles: this may lead in short term towards congestion, though it is a strongly effective long term measure.

A relevant EC Project in the area of bicycle use is VELOINFO (see http://www.lutr.net/). The objective of VELOINFO is to enable local authorities and experts to attain sustainable urban planning by establishing a internet based expertise centre on bicycle planning policies and bicycle use. The usefulness and continuity of the expertise centre is ensured by the following project objectives: involve users and suppliers of cycling policy knowledge in the development of the system; make use of state-of-the-art technology for data storage, information disclosure and internet communication; create a critical mass of bicycle policy and user information in the expertise centre; establish a business model based on a co-operative network methodology; carry out an active marketing and dissemination from the start of the project and demonstrate and evaluate the usefulness of Veloinfo.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Measures to give priority to cycles should be much more seriously considered in view of their clear benefits (mainly low capital costs and very limited impact on the environment) and the enormous potential of demand (around a quarter of urban trips are under 3 km in Germany and the United Kingdom) that can be shifted to cycling and walking.

· Public transport finds it difficult to take care of short distances, especially when these short trips are mainly located in suburban areas. The bicycle on the other hand has a high door-to-door capability and flexibility. The network of cycling and walking should be dense to allow direct access to any destination: connecting paths, shortcuts, passages through buildings and underpasses or bridges to overcome obstacles such as rivers, railway lines or motorways can reduce substantially the trip length.

· The waiting time at the traffic signals should be minimised with dedicated frequent short phases or free turning right. Measures such as wide pavements and separate cycle paths, levelled-off or continuing pavements and cycle paths at intersections, removal of obstacles such as kerbstones, smooth surface on cycle paths and speed humps not obstructing bicycle traffic are all contributes to the increasing of pleasure and convenience of cycling.

· The development of “greenways” based on footpaths, cycle-ways, and waterways is also a way of enhancing the environmental quality and the pleasure of cycling. Cycling can further be promoted by providing secure bicycle parking facilities near stations, shopping centres, schools, public buildings, etc.

· Advanced parking shelters (electronic card operated) for bicycles have been introduced on the market, electronic operated Public City Bike systems, and The Bicycle Lift are examples of the last years innovative technology which have been introduced to support cycling in urban areas.

· The significant use of bicycle as a transport mode can reduce virtually all the pollutants concentrations in urban areas, especially in environmental and central zones. In facts the use of the bicycle is alternative to the use of various polluting vehicles (motorcycles, diesel or benzene cars) which are responsible of the emissions of all the main urban air pollutants: CO, VOC, NOx, PM.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Best practices for a broad usage of bicycles can be found in most Dutch and some Danish and German cities. Yet, those cities benefit from their geographical situation (only small hills) which generally makes cycling more attractive. Other recommended practises include the city-bike concepts of Vienna and Copenhagen.

The City of Leipzig managed to increase bicycle traffic from 5,2% (1987; 1994: 5,8%) to 13,2% (1998) by taking or planning the measures and actions recommended above. Those actions will continue to play a major role in the cities policies in the years to come.

In Seville, the local Hispalense University initiated in 1996 a project to establish a cycling network for its 70,000 students who often have to change between different campuses. While Seville City Council will carry out the necessary construction efforts (new bicycle lanes), the university makes sure that all of its building can be accesses by bike and that secured bicycle parking facilities are established. The project responses the demands of students and contributes to a better circulation as well as to a healthier environment (for more information please consult: www.universidaddesevilla.com).

The Swedish City of Malmö is proud to call itself the “Cycling City” as the municipality provides approximately 370 km of cycling ways (2003; target to increase the length until 2013 to 520 km) compared to a street network for motorised vehicles of 900 km. Until 2013, the city aims to decrease car traffic by 2 – 3% and to increase bicycle usage by 10%. Estimations show that even the slight reduction of car traffic can reduce car emissions by 5% as short-distance car traffic (catalysts do not work at their optimum until the engine has reached its working temperature) is more pollutant. The chances to reach this goal are well as Malmö benefits from its topography and promotes safe bicycle lanes as well as secure parking facilities.

Other modal split data from selected European cities (share of bicycle traffic): Münster (D): 34%, Dessau (D): 27%, Basel (SUI): 23%, The Hague (NL): 24%, Freiburg (D) / Amsterdam (NL): 20%, Parma (I): 19%, Potsdam (D): 17%, Cologne (D) / Bern (SUI): 15%, Strasbourg (F): 12%, Dresden (D): 10% (see http://www.dresden.de/index.html?node=6725), Frankfort am Main (D): 6%, Dublin (IRL) / Chemnitz (D): 5%.

Copenaghen (Denmark). Within its integrated traffic plan a stong emphasis was put on the further development of cycling, which already accounts for 30% of home to work trips in the summer compared with 37% of public transport and 30% of the private cars.

Erlangen (Germany) has been promoting a cycling policy for over 20 years by developing a dense network of cycleways accompanied by detailed signalling and parking facilities and priority is given to cyclists on certain routes. As a result cycling has more than doubled its share of city traffic since 1974 (from 14% to 29%). In the same period the car traffic remained stable at around 40% but the share of pedestrians has fallen.

Groningen (The Netherlands) implemented a programme to favour the use of bycicle and public transport based on the idea to implement restrictive parking policies near facilities, shopping centres, and other attractive locations. The city also improved its bus service through the integration of different networks with separate bus lanes and priority at the traffic signals. Groningen is today the world third ranking city for the bicycle use.

Trondheim (Norway) City centers surrounded by hills commonly have heavy air pollution with a negative effect on cycling. Steep hills foster steep inclines in the suburb–center linkages, which are also serious barriers to cycling. Hilly cities may therefore have a bigger unrevealed potential of cycling, than flat cities and clever located Bicycle Lifts may reveal this interesting potential. The lift will reduce the strain and unwanted sweat of people who want to use bicycle as their daily form of transport. Normally the bicycle lift carry the cyclists up onto topographically higher levels, where you have less pollution, less noise and less conflicts with the car traffic. Since the installation of the Bicycle Lift, cycling in this particular area of Trondheim has increased by 150 %. More personal trips are now being made by bike than by public transport and Trondheim has a general increase in cycling which rates the highest in Norway.

This positive effect is not due to the lift alone (the prototype is not more than 130 m long) but there is no doubt that the lift has raised the general image, attention and motivation of cycling in Trondheim. The normal lack of consistent proof of its effects on peoples biking habits is a major deterrent to a faster market penetration.

Other examples :

· How can Bicycles contribute to clean air? “Cycling project in the Metropolitan Area of Seville”

Further Examples:

Road Infrastructures

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   
  • UTOPIA Project – Deliverable 10: Evaluation of policy aspects – November 1999.
  • UTOPIA Project – Deliverable 15: Final validation of the evaluation framework and methodology – October 2000.

Other examples in EU Projects:

  • CENTAUR: Toulouse (France), Dublin (Ireland) and Bristol (UK)
  • ENTIRE: Helsinki (Finland).
  • JUPITER-2: Aalborg (Denmark), Nantes (France), Heidelberg (Germany) and Bilbao (Spain).
  • SAGITTAIRE: Besancon (France), Luxembourg (Luxembourg), Stavanger (Norway) and Sintra (Portugal).
  • ZEUS: Copenhagen (Denmark)

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  H2 and Fuel Cells vehicles

2. Introduction

   

Hydrogen is sometimes called the “”fuel of the future” and hydrogen certainly has a number of inherent attractive features when considered as a fuel for road vehicles.

Hydrogen is by far the most abundant element (90% on number of atoms basis) in the universe and in the Earth’s crust it is one of the most abundant elements. On Earth, hydrogen is almost exclusively found in chemical compounds, whereas free molecular hydrogen is virtually not seen in nature. A consequence of the latter is that hydrogen is not a source of energy, but rather a convenient tool for handling energy. In many respects an illustrating parallel may be drawn to electricity, which is also not a source of energy, but instead an appropriate intermediate in energy transport and conversion.

Hydrogen is known in the liquid and in the gaseous states. The solid state, metallic hydrogen, is only possible at extreme conditions, as it is believed to exist in the interior of stars and larger planets. The most frequently found state for elemental hydrogen is the gaseous state because this is the stable one at normal temperatures and pressures. The critical temperature and pressure of hydrogen is about 33 K and 13 bar.

Binary, chemical compounds of hydrogen are known for many elements. In particular hydrogen reacts vividly with oxygen to form water. The reaction is strongly exothermic and results in a release of approx. 240 or 286 kJ/mole, the difference being the heat of evaporation for water. The standard Gibbs function of formation for (liquid) water is about 237 kJ/mole.

3. Discussion

   

The production of industrial hydrogen is currently based mainly on fossil fuels, but to some extent also electricity is used. If considered as an alternative fuel, hydrogen should not be produced from fossils, since that would not lead to decreased emission of greenhouse gas. However, as mentioned, hydrogen can be (and in fact it is) produced from electricity by electrochemical splitting of water. The energy efficiency of the electrolysis process is relatively high, just around 90 %, and therefore this production method seems viable, although capital costs for sufficient electrolysation capacity may constitute a serious drawback of the technology.

If considered as fuel, hydrogen is a very versatile one. A special reason for the technological interest in hydrogen is that hydrogen goes very well with fuel cells. Most fuel cells are basically powered by hydrogen, even though the primary fuel is not always pure hydrogen. Using hydrogen in a fuel cell leads to an optimised energy efficiency (for the conversion of chemical to mechanical energy) compared with use of hydrogen in an internal combustion engine. Conversion efficiencies approaching 70 % may be available (depending strongly, though, on operation mode and conditions) and this is at least 2 times better than the conversion efficiency observed for internal combustion engines. However, hydrogen may also well be used as fuel in internal combustion engines. Such engines have been demonstrated for instance by many car manufacturers and represent quite well known technology.

Use of hydrogen as fuel in the transport sector would require significant changes in infrastructure. Distribution of hydrogen and local fuelling of cars could not be done the same way gasoline is handled today. Therefore the infrastructural problems must be given careful consideration, both concerning economy and safety, in relation to a possible utilisation of hydrogen as an energy carrier.

Fuel Cell Electric Vehicles & Fuel Cell Hybrid Electric Vehicles (FCEV & FCHEV)

Fuel Cells are addressed as "zero emission" technology. This is, however, just one of the reasons why fuel cells are attractive. The second one is that Fuel cell systems produce electrical energy at high efficiency. Whether or not the efficiency is higher than that of internal combustion engines such as piston engines and gas turbines depends on factors like:

· Primary fuel source

· Type of operation (variable load versus constant load)

· Power level

At present, the energy source for transportation is oil. Fuel cells prefer hydrogen, which can be made of virtually any fossil fuel source, from biomass, and from electricity derived from e.g. wind and solar energy. These will very like be the energy sources of the future. Thus, fuel cells help to reduce the dependence of oil, and enable the transition to a sustainable energy system.

Fuel cells are modular and can be shaped in various designs. This allows designers to develop new products or to completely redesign existing products. Several types of fuel cells exist. They are generally (but not always) given names that refer to the electrolyte:

· AFC: Alkaline Fuel Cell

· PAFC: Phosphoric Acid Fuel Cell

· MCFC: Molten Carbonate Fuel Cell, with a special version being the internal reforming MCFC (IRMFCF) that will also accept natural gas for fuel.

· SOFC: Solid Oxide Fuel Cell

· PEMFC: Proton Exchange Membrane Fuel Cell (or Polymer Electrolyte Fuel Cell)

· DMFC: Direct Methanol Fuel Cell (here is exception to the name giving rule)

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· stationary PAFC system, the progress in fuel cell development is most visible in the area of vehicles. The driving force here on the one hand is the Californian legislation with respect to zero emission vehicles. The fact that the Californian legislation is an important factor is clearly demonstrated by listing the companies that have shown to make significant progress: GM, DC, Ford, Toyota, Mazda, Nissan and Honda. These companies have significant market shares in California. The companies with low sales in the US, typically the EU-companies, have much less significant fuel cell development activities.

· Several experimental vehicles, including buses, have been built in the past ten years. To a large extent, the PEMFC is the technology used here. Currently, small fleets of “prototype” buses (Ballard, Daimler Chrysler Citaro, IVECO Altrobus, Man, Scania, Toyota) and cars have been built. These vehicles will mostly use hydrogen as a fuel. Commercialisation is foreseen to start in 2010. For buses, this may be somewhat earlier.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

H2 and Fuel Cells vehicles in Amsterdam

The aim of the project is to demonstrate the feasibility of an innovative, high energy efficient, clean urban public transport system. This demonstration will encompass the operation of 27 purpose designed fuel cell powered, low-noise buses in 9 European cities. Therefore regional appropriate hydrogen (H2) production and refuelling infrastructures will be established. This public transport system will contribute to the reduction of overall CO2 emissions. In addition the elimination of local NOx, SO2 and particulate emissions will improve health and living conditions in urban areas. The outcome of the project will also be an improved public acceptance of the H2 fuel cell transport system, a more secure energy supply for the EU and the realistic application of renewable energy sources. It will strengthen the competitiveness of EU industry, create new jobs and greatly contribute to the Kyoto commitments of the Member States.

Specific template examples:

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

The following projects, completed or “on going” in the framework of the 5th FP, deal with Fuel Cell related Projects:

· PROFUEL, On-board gasoline processor for fuel cell vehicle application

· BIO-H2, Production of clean hydrogen for fuel cells by reformation of bioethanol

· FUERO, Fuel cell systems and components general research for vehicle applications

· CPS2FCS, Critical Paths to Fuel Cells

· IM-SOFC-GT, Integrated modelling study of fuel cell/gas turbine hybrids

· AMFC, Advanced Methanol fuel cells for vehicle propulsion

· DREAMCAR, Direct methanol fuel cell system for car applications

· PMFP, Plasma & membrane supported catalytic gasoline fuel processor using hydrogen selectic membranes

· ECTOS, Ecological City Transport System: Demonstration, Evaluation and Research Project of Hydrogen fuel cell bus transportation system of the future

· Development of enhanced electrocatalysts for mobile fuel cell systems

· CUTE, Clean Urban Transport for Europe

· ELEDRIVE , Thematic network on fuel cells and their applications for electric & hybrid vehicles

· FRESCO, European Development Of A Fuel-Cell, Reduced-Emission Scooter

· APOLLON, Advanced Pem Fuel Cells

· FEBUSS, Fuel Cell Energy Systems Standardised for Large Transport, BUSses and Stationary Applications

· ACCEPT, Ammonia Craking for Clean Electric Power Technology

· MINIREF, Miniaturised Gasoline Fuel Processor for Fuel Cell Vehicle Applications

· SOFCNET, Thematic network on solid oxide fuel cell technology

· BIOFEAT, Biodiesel fuel processor for a fuel cell auxiliary power unit for a vehicle

· DIRECT, Diesel reforming by catalytic technologies

· FUEVA, European fuel cell vehicles technologies validation phase II

· FCSHIP, Fuel cell technology in ships

· POWERSIM, Powertrain and vehicle simulation

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Land Use Measures: Land Use Change

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Residential Areas
 
Car-free housing in some German cities, especially Hamburg
Examples of Pedestrian and Residential Areas in Bristol
Regeneration and Newly Developed Areas
 
Using Regeneration to Improve Air Quality in Birmingham, UK
Regeneration and Newly Developed Areas in Malmö
Relocation of business activities
Existing Land Use Planning Policies including LU & TR relationsips
 
Major tunnel in Utrecht
Pedestrianised areas
 
Examples of Pedestrian and Residential Areas in Bristol
How can pedestrian areas contribute to clean air?
Removable Bollards
Relocation of business activities
 
Relocation of business activities

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Residential Areas

2. Introduction

   

A careful land use planning that assists in reducing motorised traffic is built on the principles of density, mixed use and the right location.

Car free residential areas represent a new form of urban living, which is not dominated by the car. In these areas, residents commit themselves not to own cars, which allows for higher environmental quality than usual in new developments. Less dependence on the car implies less parking. Less parking space opens up the possibility for using the space for different social functions and saves the investments usually needed for constructing garages. The aim is to move towards housing developments that give priority to pedestrians and cyclists and marginalize the impact of cars.

The car free approach reduces pollution levels, potentially lowers housing costs, creates a more attractive environment, offers more quality of life and encourages the use of alternative transport modes.

Car free residential developments are most suitable for compact cities with a high inner-urban population density. A typical European city has a high proportion of residents concentrated in close proximity to public transport corridors, which makes public transport more viable and provides better accessibility to local services.

3. Discussion

   

People who want to do without the expense of a car and do not want to pay for the provision of car oriented infrastructure, should be given the option of living in a car free environment.

A major structural determinant of the desire for car travel is the traditional requirement for all new housing developments to include adequate car parking. Building regulations tend to be car oriented, with obligations for providing a lot of parking space, which is usually not evaluated as an economic asset. This reflects the historic aspiration of people to own and use cars. Car free areas where residents undertake not to own cars produce a safer and more pleasant environment. Market research appears to show that there is a significant demand for housing on this basis. Residents then explicitly choose not to own cars, in favour of an improved urban environment, near shops and quality public transport services.

A car free development is breaking with the trend of increasing car ownership. Car free housing opens up new perspectives in many towns and cities, either for the planning of peripheral settlements, or for an integrated planning of the transport sector, encouraging people to be mobile without cars. The area normally used for parking space can be used to invest in more housing quality at the same density.

After the failure of the purely residential commuter settlement as a model, the innovative qualities of the car free approach fit in with the new paradigm of the urban mix and even suggest practical steps towards this goal.

There is the question of whether a tenant can legally be obliged not to own a car. A thorough study of the legal situation in Bremen pointed out that this is possible on the basis of a voluntary commitment.

The theory is that the provision of car-free development will lead to less car use. Car-free developments could contain a mixture of limited car access, limited car parking or an ownership or tenancy condition which prohibits car ownership. In some cases a car free development could be complemented by a local car-sharing or car hire scheme, to enable those who do not own their own car to use a car for selected trips (e.g., holidays, deliveries).

Car free development has been shown to be associated with less car travel. This could be partly to do with location (where located close to facilities and public transport) as well as due to the car- free nature of the development. Examples of car- free development are found in the TRANSPLUS project (Deneef and Schröder, 2002), including the case of a successful development in Vienna combining high density housing with on-site facilities; and in the case study of Edinburgh, reported in work related to the DANTE project (Mittler, 1999; Maat, 2000). The topic of car free development is also considered in some detail in the book Carfree Cities (Crawford, 2000).

Car free development may be associated with less car travel. That said, a number of factors may be involved, including accessibility of the location and availability of alternative modes, and propensity for individuals to self-select. Car-free development could yet contribute to a package of complementary land use measures, which reinforce each other towards sustainable mobility.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Location criteria are important for establishing car free developments. They include such things as:

  • Proximity to wide service provisions
  • Proximity to high levels of public transport
  • Flexible arrangements for limited/necessary car use
  • Mixed tenure arrangements
  • Adequate population density
  • Accessibility and location of a mixed use development within a rich mix of houses, shops, employment opportunities and other amenities
  • Strong level of municipal support to encourage the success of the development
  • High design standards

Areas replacing parking and access should provide high quality open space, including landscaping and well-maintained recreational space, including landscaping and well-maintained recreational spaces

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Car-free housing in some German cities, especially Hamburg

Examples of Pedestrian and Residential Areas in Bristol

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Car-free housing in German cities

· The partnership "Wohnwarft e. G." is part of the project "Car free living" in the Saarlandstraße in Hamburg-Barmbek. Initiated by the association "Autofreies Wohnen" (= car free living), which deals with human and environmentally sound modes of transport.

· In German: http://www.wohnwarft.de/ (partnership in Hamburg/Germany) and http://www.autofreieswohnen.de/ (Association/NGO in Hamburg/Germany)

· A website with a nationwide overview in Germany (bilingual): http://www.autofrei-wohnen.de/Proj/Projekte-Urlaub.html

· More information on car free living in general: In German: http://www.autofrei.de/

· Housing projects with less dependence on the car, Bremen, Germany: www.eltis.org/studies/69e.htm

· GORGIE Project: Car free residential development, Edinburgh, Scotland: www.eltis.org/studies/74e.htm

Car Free Residential Areas, London Borough of Camden, UK

· www.access-eurocities.org/case_studies/enro_77.htm

· www.eltis.org/studies/camden.pdf

· www.camden.gov.uk/green/sections/travel/carfree.html

“New Potentials for the ‘Mobile Home”: How to Link Mobility Management to Land Use (Planning)”, Guido Müller and Peter Endemann, European Conference on Mobility Management ECOMM 2002, http://www.epomm.org/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Regeneration and Newly Developed Areas

2. Introduction

   

The activities in urban planning, town development and urban regeneration are based on formal and informal instruments. The responsibility for the preparation of land use plans usually lies with European municipalities.

Sustainable land-use plans are supposed to regard a sustainable planned urban development, living and working conditions which are conducive to:

· Public health;

· The preservation, renewal and development of existing local centres;

· The requirements of environmental protection and

· The requirements of transport including local public transport.

3. Discussion

   

European municipalities use formal (legally required) and informal (voluntary) planning instruments.

Formal Instruments: Urban land-use planning is divided into the preparatory land-use plan (plup) and the legally binding land-use plan (lblup). The “plup“ represents in a basic form the type of land uses arising for the entire municipal territory in accordance with the intended urban development which is proposed to correspond to the anticipated needs of the municipality. The ”lblup“ contains for smaller areas or parts of the town the legally binding arrangements for urban development. These plans are to be developed out of the preparatory land-use plan.

Informal Instruments: In order to control urban development cities across Europe may use many kinds of urban development plans, which are divided by sectors (urban development plan (udp) for urban renewal, udp for housing, udp for commerce and industry, udp city centre, udp for specific quarters).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Urban Renewal:

· Make old buildings within city limits (e.g. industrial brownfields) reusable for commerce or production (evasion of location of production and commercial sites on the city fringes which are often only accessible by car);

· Quarter-based integrated development concepts (integration of social and employment aspects in the strategies of urban renewal).

Housing:

Getting ecological orientated high quality living conditions and an environmental-friendly policy including:

· A balanced management of the soils / terrain, with e.g. reuse of brownfield areas;

· Town-compatible steering of mobility, e.g. development of settlements targeting the avoidance of traffic;

· Location-protecting economy stimulation, e.g. empowerment and development of the existing structure of city centres;

· Supporting a differentiated offer of flats, e.g. offers for special user-groups / groups of demand (within an overall consolidation of the housing market);

· Development of settlements that respect the requirements of the preservation of the countryside.

The component “housing“ has the aim, to promote those potentials of terrain that have the best qualifications to become developed. The targets for a sustainable urban development are the following criteria:

· Infrastructural connection in order to secure a mobility that ‘respects’ environment (connection to public transport, main road access, energy/water supply and sewage system);

· Sustainable usage of terrain for new developments (potential conflicts with nature and landscape);

· Balanced development with regard to the structure of settlements to save the existing centre structure;

· Evaluation of the quality of demands of house buyers and to the objectives of urban development;

· Social environment (leisure facilities, employment opportunities, education facilities).

The application of this scheme makes it possible to distinguish between the following types of development space:

· Building areas with priority of development;

· Further building areas with a right-to-build-on;

· Building areas as a long term development reserve;

· Building areas without any priority of development.

Conclusion

By giving priority to the identified areas of “building areas with priority of development”, land use becomes more sustainable. As the categories applied give automatically priority to those areas which promote the existing urban structure, the priority areas will be those with less impact on the environment (e. g. the access to public transport).

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Using Regeneration to Improve Air Quality in Birmingham, UK

Regeneration and Newly Developed Areas in Malmö

Further Examples:

Relocation of business activities

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Existing Land Use Planning Policies including LU & TR relationsips

2. Introduction

   

With on average 118 people living on each of the EU’s 3 million square kilometres, it is easy to see why land use planning and management is such an important environmental issue for the Union. The way we use our land space can have major impacts on environmental conditions. These can be direct, such as the destruction of natural habitats and landscapes, or indirect, such as increasing the amount of traffic on our roads leading to more congestion, air pollution and greenhouse gases emissions. Land use planning and management decisions are usually made at local or regional level. However, the European Commission has a role to play in ensuring Member States take environmental concerns into account when putting together their land use development plans.

Member States require that environmental considerations are integrated into decisions on road planning, regional planning and land use planning (this last one affects cities more directly). Environmental impact assessment guidelines and sustainable development principles are vital for the planning departments of local authorities. The urban planning and the structure of physical environment are key elements in a city’s strategy and action plans. It concerns not only the build-up environment and the environmental quality of the city and its districts. It also includes the planning of the future of the city in a wide variety of aspects. How should public transport lines be further developed, do we need new roads, developing mixed use areas, brownfield developments and how do the various districts fit within the wider urban agglomeration are some examples. Urban planning should therefore be an essential part of any action plan aiming to improve the quality of urban life.

3. Discussion

   

There are substantial differences in urban planning in the various European cities. However, differences exist among the quality of the physical environment in these cities too. Even though the awareness for the need to improve urban planning and improvements in the physical environment is growing in our cities, there is still only a limited number of cities that have managed to develop a long term strategic vision.

Although the European Commission does not have any formal spatial planning competence, EU legislation and programmes can have a profound effect on planning and the build-up environment. In particular, the EU can directly influence land use policies through environmental legislation and structural interventions. Also national and regional institutional systems are setting the framework in which to operate. But in the end it is the almost exclusive competence of local authorities to undertake the urban planning process and develop the city's physical environment.

Whereas a strategic urban plan aiming to improve the city's physical environment would need a long-term time horizon of a minimum of 10 years, these processes could be improved in the medium term (2-5 years) by aiming at the following objectives: implementing and monitoring the EU-legislation with respect to different environmental aspects, such as on air quality, air emissions, waste recycling; implement a system of the Peers Review project to evaluate the state of the physical environment in our cities; intensify the exchange of best practices building on some of the earlier work on strategic planning; promote a stronger focus on Brownfield developments in order to avoid uncontrolled urban sprawl and urban wastelands arising; use urban planning practices to improve the quality of life in the cities, starting by improving the quality of public space.

Relevant policy areas and their inter-linkage

The linkage with other policy areas is considered to be essential. There are clear links with transport, housing and economic development. Where are the housing areas to be planned, where the business locations and which areas are most suited for mixed use, and how should these areas be linked in within the existing infrastructure in the city are key questions to consider.

Practical actions to achieve

In order to realise the strategic objectives in this field, the following actions can be implemented in the long term:

· Contribute actively to the development and improvement of environmental legislation and the development of Thematic strategies of the 6th Environmental Action Programme, in particular on the themes of urban environment, soil and air quality;

· Implement plans and programmes by the end of 2004 on air quality following the Air Quality Directive 1999/30/EC;

· Contribute to the waste reduction and recycling targets set by the EU by aiming at a fixed average waste disposal of X kg per year and per household, Y% of overall recycling of listed products, and Z% of energy recovery by 2010;

· Adopting noise and risk maps in 2004;

· Set up a horizontal working group on strategic urban planning in 2004 in which members from Access, Edurc and the Environment work together in preparing best practice case studies;

· Develop a code of conduct on the prioritisation of Brownfield development over Greenfield use in urban planning, and promote Brownfield under the wider membership and possibly non-members as well and

· Stimulate the exchange of experiences on how to plan for quality in the urban environment and develop a toolkit for urban planners.

Monitoring specifics

The system of the Peers review project (PRESUD) is considered to be a good monitoring system in this field. At the same time however, it is suggested to monitor some commonly accepted key indicators that could give an 'objective and more quantitative' picture and therefore would also support the Peers review process. Preferably these indicators should fit in the statistical framework of the city. At the European level they could be monitored and processed by an observatory or small working group.

European Commission’s work

The Commission has four major goals in the area of land use development policies and plans:

· To devise methods and environmental tools to analyse the impact of proposed development, the Directive on Environment Impact Assessment (EIA) for projects and the Directive on Strategic Environmental Assessment (SEA) for plans and programmes are the two main tools used in this task. These set up a procedure ensuring that the environmental implications of decisions are taken into account before the decisions are made. Commission's Guidance on the implementation of Directive 2001/42/EC is available on http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/eia/home.htm.

· To improve the information flow between policy-makers and citizens about land use issues. Two Commission initiatives – INSPIRE (Infrastructure for Spatial InfoRmation in Europe) and GMES (Global Monitoring for Environment and Security) – will help to make information on the environment more accessible to citizens.

· To develop and implement a European Urban Environment Strategy. The challenge for policy-makers is to come up with a sustainable and integrated approach to urban development and management that works in harmony with natural systems rather than against them. To assist in meeting this challenge the Community's Sixth Environmental Action Programme calls the Commission to develop a new Thematic Strategy on the Urban Environment to help promote a more integrated approach and support action at local level. Within this Thematic Strategy which will be finalised in 2005, four priority themes having a concrete impact on land use and air quality are being analysed.

· To improve the planning, management and use of Europe’s coastal zones – often the most vulnerable area. The EU is working to introduce a coordinated policy for the Union’s coastal zone regions. The Commission's 4 year Demonstration programme (1996-2000) has shown that an approach known as Integrated Coastal Zone Management (ICZM) offers the best prospects for Europe's coastal zones. The main instrument to promote this approach is the 2002 EU Recommendation that urges Member States to put in place national strategies for ICZM. ICZM promotes an integrated territorial approach that would also be beneficial for other areas such as mountains, wetlands and other sensitive areas. Besides continued research and project support for coastal zones, the Commission started in 2002 a major Europe-wide project on coastal erosion “EROSION” (http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/iczm/eurosionleaflet.pdf).

Development Control

In general, development control can be used to guide the location and form of development to encourage more sustainable travel patterns and less car use. Mode-specific forms of development control would include zoning regulations relating to permitted uses next to public transport stops (section 2.6) or relating to car-free status of development (section 2.7).

Conventional town planning has made extensive use of the idea of a separation of land uses into discrete, mono-use zones. Nowadays, mixed use development may be encouraged with the intention that allowing homes, shops and workplaces to be mixed in together can promote choice and minimise travel distances.

Planning regulations can influence the number of loading and unloading bays available in buildings; require the provision of off- street delivery bays in new buildings of commercial and industrial activities; or require a plan for service and distribution traffic when a building permit for a new site is being sought. Relocating logistics or industrial activities away from residential areas can resolve conflicts between environmental amenity and transport operations. Urban logistics and distribution centres (or zones) which are open to any logistics company are already operative or being planned in several partner countries. The location of supermarkets and hypermarkets within a city has notable impacts especially on the demand for goods transported by the customers in their personal cars. Since markets located on the outskirts of the city generate more traffic in total, some countries and cities have taken steps to limit the establishment of new such markets (Henry, 2003).

Development control can encourage mixing of uses and hence reduced travel distances. It has been found that mono uses developments generate more travel, where housing located on its own creates car-based (long-distance) travel patterns (Banister, 1999). According to Stead et al. (2000), characteristics such as the mixing of land uses appear to explain variations in both travel distance and mode. Other land- use characteristics, such as the provision of local facilities, explain variation in travel distance but do not explain variations in travel mode.

Stead and Marshall (2001) suggest that the level of mixed use may contribute to travel demand, particularly through the decentralisation of less specialised employment. Van and Senior conclude that mixed land uses encourage walking and cycling, and deter car use, for light food shopping trips. However, they cast doubt on the strength, and even the existence, of the impacts of land use diversity on travel behaviour in general (2000, 141). Generally, their data suggest that mixed land uses may have partial effects on car ownership, mode choice and trip frequency. However, they find not even the remotest evidence that mixed uses influence commuting behaviour (Van and Senior 2000, 145). The PROSPECTS project found little evidence that users do in practice travel to the jobs and leisure facilities which are nearer to their homes (May and Matthews, 2001), reporting on findings from a Dutch study (Snellen, 2000).

Mixed use development can in principle have the potential of reducing travel distances. However, this depends on people behaving in a particular way - for example, using their local shop rather than driving to a larger supermarket further away in the pursuit of greater choice. People will not necessarily choose to live close to their work, or work close to where they live. Research from United States and Australia suggests an optimal commute time not of zero but of about 15 minutes (Mokhtarian and Salomon, 1999). If this commute is done by car, then a substantial distance is implied. For multi-worker households, it will be particularly difficult to have everyone working close to home. Therefore, a mixed use policy will not necessarily result in everyone taking advantage of the potential to work and shop close to home. But without the chance of short distances or trip-chaining (e.g. shopping near workplaces) trip distances are likely to be greater.

Urban Design

In principle the design of development can make a locality more ‘people-friendly’ in general and more ‘pedestrian-friendly’ in particular, and can promote walking. A variety of urban design features can be employed, from the placement and design of buildings in different spatial relationships – such as in streets and squares – to ‘streetscape’ and street furniture features including provision of trees, shelter, textures and surfaces, public art, seating, and so on, that can all contribute to a pedestrian- friendly environment. Advocacy for various forms of neo-traditional urbanism, that blend together features such as compact cities, urban villages and public transport oriented development in an overall urban design package, aims explicitly to use urban design related measures to assist in promoting more sustainable patterns of travel (see for example Aldous, 1992; Calthorpe, 1993; Ryan and McNally, 1995; Urban Task Force, 1999). The most prominent Neo-traditional urbanism movement is New Urbanism, which also combines with other land use and regional planning philosophies in the work of the Congress for the New Urbanism (see for example Marshall, ed. 2003). An associated group is the Council for European Urbanism (Thompson-Fawcett, 2003).

A particular built form does not necessarily mean behaviour will alter in a simple, deterministic way. Replicating the form of traditional neighbourhoods associated with low car use does not necessarily mean that low car use will follow. (As with car free development, this relates also to the location of the development and the availability of alternative modes as well as to the nature of the development itself). The influence of design on travel has been debated in particular with respect to New Urbanist development in the United States (see for example, Berman, 1996; Boarnet and Crane, 2001). United States evidence suggests that the influence of neighbourhood design on travel is particularly problematic to evaluate (TRB 1996:22). That said, people-friendly urban design is seen as a prerequisite to encouraging walking and supporting public transport (where environmental quality can encourage or deter walking and waiting) (Ewing, 1996). Crane and Schweitzer (2003) suggest that the benefits of good urban design in promoting walking and cycling may be more certain of being realised than those or regional public transport-based planning policies.

As far as can be ascertained from empirical evidence, there are associations between ‘people-friendly’ and ‘people-sensitive’ urban design and the propensity to walk. As with other cases, it is difficult to isolate the effects of specific factors, but a combination is likely to influence the overall outcome.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· The first step needs to be the clear recognition of space as an invaluable and scarce natural resource, being subjected to conflicting demands, which needs to become the focus of interest and action at Community, national and local levels. An efficient use of space within a framework of environmental quality and, in particular, with an air quality focus, needs to be developed and harmonized.

· Land-use and space are such an important issue that they need to be part of an integrated management approach. The whole territory must be planned to encourage, maintain and enhance environmental quality and biodiversity. Cooperation and communication between authorities; for example land use planners and transport authorities must be improved.

· Monitoring and indicators of land use and its impact on air quality can be of great assistance and should be seriously considered.

· Finally, the citizens of Europe should be aware of the importance of space for their own well being, so that they can actively participate in efforts to use it wisely and to maintain its functionality for the future. Awareness raising campaigns should be organised.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Town building in Utrecht

For the high quality public transport a network of railways, tram- and bus-lines is planned for the whole region. For the region Utrecht (500.000 inhabitants) it is planned to build 50.000 new houses, 800 hectare industrial area and 1.600.000 m² gross office floor area until the year 2015. These expansions are centred round the axes of high quality public transport. The highest concentrations of houses and offices are located close to the stopping-places of high quality public transport.

The majority of these expansions "jump" over a motorway that is laying at the western side of the town. This motorway would be a barrier for cyclists and the zones close to it would not be appropriate for building houses. To prevent these negative aspects, the motorway will be partly covered.

No specific example templates are here proposed. This template represents an overarching template for the more focussed topics - Residential Areas, Regeneration and Newly Developed Areas, Pedestrianised areas and Relocation of business activities

Further Examples:

Major tunnel in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Presud project: http://www.presud.org/

· Commission of the European Communities (1997), the EU compendium of spatial planning systems and policies: comparative review of systems and policies, Luxembourg: office for official publications of the European Communities: Land Use and Transportation Research: Policies for the City of Tomorrow

· The LUTR cluster links several different projects in the area of sustainable urban mobility, including land use, transportation, and the environment: www.lutr.net

· Land Use Policy Group

· Policy Statement on Space and Land Use from the European Consultative Forum on the Environment and Sustainable Development

· EROSION project (on coastal Erosion management) http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/iczm/eurosionleaflet.pdf

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Pedestrianised areas

2. Introduction

   

For decades the design of public space was mostly considered in terms of car traffic. As a consequence public space lost its quality as living space and was directed towards car traffic only, unfriendly to all other road users. Cities of today, aiming for a sustainable urban mobility, are gradually restoring the quality, cohesion and ‘readability’ of public space to attain a more balanced distribution in favour of pedestrians, cyclists and public transport users.

More and more European cities implement sustainable mobility policies that tend to discourage the use of the private car in the city centre. The concept of traffic calming, comprising pedestrianisation as well as calming and reducing traffic on residential roads by physical measures, has been implemented by all member states now, although the degree to which this has been done differs greatly. Northern countries tend to be more advanced in this respect. Initially, traffic calming was mainly implemented through pedestrianisation of (historic) town centres, shopping streets or recreational areas. Today, also residential areas are taken into account for pedestrianisation.


3. Discussion

   

Pedestrianisation involves restrictions to all motorised modes of transport, and sometimes bicycles as well. Pedestrian areas or zones are often introduced in urban centres to discourage traffic to enter the city on the one hand and to provide a more pleasant environment for shopping and leisure on the other hand.

Pedestrianised areas have been introduced all over Europe and bigger cities sometimes even have more than one pedestrianised area. Originally pedestrianised areas occurred mainly in city centres, but nowadays the concept has been extended to shopping streets, recreational areas and to some extent even residential areas. Other areas with potential are zones with hospitals and other health facilities.

Many pedestrian areas were developed during the seventies. Today, the focus is more on the extension of already existing schemes. Today’s approach also aims to be more integrated by catering for different needs within one pedestrian zone.

Initially, traders and retailers were quite negative towards pedestrian schemes. In the meantime experiences have shown however that trade can improve considerably in pedestrianised areas. This is illustrated by the fact that rents are much higher in pedestrianised areas than they are outside the area.

Current traffic calming schemes and pedestrianised areas are still lacking when it comes to actually improving the situation for pedestrians. In order to have profound improvements, not only the creation of pedestrian zones, but also the creation of integrated street networks for pedestrians, similar to road networks of motor traffic, is necessary.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Measures to give priority to pedestrians in general should be seriously considered due to their clear benefits (very limited capital costs and impact on the environment) and the enormous potential of demand (around 25% of urban trips are under 3 km in Germany and the United Kingdom, 50% of urban trip in the EU are under 5 km) to be shifted to walking.

Pedestrianised areas too often remain isolated zones that are not connected with a network of attractive walking routes. This influences the accident rates in transition zones between pedestrian friendly and car friendly areas. Therefore traffic-calming measures are being introduced more and more at the borders of pedestrian precincts. The comfort and safety of pedestrians can only really improve when integrated walking networks, including both pedestrianised and non pedestrianised areas, are developed with more and better traffic signage, traffic lights, lighting specifically targeted at pedestrians (and cyclists) and of course qualitative crossing facilities.

It is clear that the increasing trend to make more parts of urban (historic) centres car free and to give priority to pedestrians not only increases the safety of the vulnerable road user, but also contributes considerably to improving the quality of life –including air quality- for citizens. Every citizen is at one point also a pedestrian, and only by taking into account the needs and comfort of pedestrians, the share of people choosing for walking as a travel mode for short distances will increase. Many both technical and non-technical measures are at hand to allow space for pedestrians in city planning.

The walking network outside of the pedestrian areas is obviously extremely accessible and direct access to any destination may be further facilitated by connecting paths, shortcuts, passages through buildings and underpasses or bridges to overcome obstacles such as rivers, railway lines or motorways.

Also the waiting time at the traffic signals should be minimised with dedicated frequent short dedicated phases.

The development of “greenways” based on foot paths, cycle ways, and waterways is also a way of enhancing the environmental quality and the pleasure of walking.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

How can pedestrian areas contribute to clean air?

Removable Bollards


Further Examples:

Examples of Pedestrian and Residential Areas in Bristol

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· UTOPIA Project – Deliverable 10: Evaluation of policy aspects – November 1999

Other examples in EU Projects:

· CENTAUR: Barcelona (Spain) and Bristol (UK).

· ENTIRE: Caen (France).

· JUPITER-2: Gent (Belgium), Aalborg (Denmark), Bilbao (Spain) and Merseyside (UK).

· SAGITTAIRE: Besancon (France), Luxembourg (Luxembourg), and Sintra (Portugal)

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Relocation of business activities

2. Introduction

   

Relocation is an issue that companies constantly take into consideration as it clearly influences their overall efficiency. Accessibility, taxation regime and market openness are key elements to consider for choosing the perfect location for a business activity, product or service-oriented. Relocation of business activities clearly has an impact on air quality.

3. Discussion

   

Due to the importance of diversification of our economies and increased competition amongst companies, managers/executive body have acknowledged the importance of choosing the right location for their firm. They are looking for the best localisation according to criteria leading to better efficiency and increased benefits. The social identity of a company depends amongst others on its localisation (new and modern infrastructure, utilisation of new and environmentally friendly technologies, green spaces surrounding the industry etc). Two opportunities are offered to companies, expansion of their current facilities or relocation of the whole business activity. Here are some of the elements that company managers have to take into consideration when relocating or expanding a business activity:

Geographical situation and openness of the market

This is an element that varies in time, according to the technical progress, the infrastructure, the international agreements etc.

Accessibility and transport

Companies are always looking for a reduction of transport costs and are willing to have close, efficient and diversified transport facilities such as highways, railway stations or public transports. They feel a strong need to avoid traffic jams and to find easily parking spaces.

Easy access to raw materials, energy and water facilities

The influence of these three elements varies depending on the activity actually undertaken by the firm.

Environmental consideration

The increased awareness on the problem of protecting the environment as well as on measures taken in the framework of land use or nature protection policies contributes to reducing the number of areas available for companies to relocate, especially for polluting companies or companies that produce dangerous materials. The regulations as regards environmental matters vary from one country to another and we usually see a relocation of companies in areas less regulated and more tolerant. However, company managers themselves, are more sensitive to respecting and protecting the environment of their companies because of the nature of their activities or their interests. These preoccupations lead them to choose green areas with trees and open spaces instead of old and polluted areas.

Neighbourhood

The incompatibility between activities and inhabitants due to, for example, sound harmful effects or pollution can influence companies to leave urban areas.

Public authorities’ requirements

The attractiveness or repulsion of one economical sphere or country on investments largely depends on the political context of the country or region. Financial and taxation regimes also influence the company’s decision. Public authorities could also decide to build a strong land use regulation in order to encourage companies to relocate in certain areas instead of others.

Quality of life

The following elements are more and more taken into consideration when choosing a new infrastructure and area to relocate the business activity: beauty of the landscape, possibilities for employees to find a home close by at a reasonable price, presence of universities or medical care centres, friendly atmosphere …

Infrastructure

Companies are now looking for high quality land and infrastructure at the lowest price possible. Furthermore, the use of new technologies is an essential element to take into consideration when building up, expanding or relocating a business activity. Sometimes it is not possible to use new technologies in old buildings and it can also be more expensive to expand the existing infrastructure than relocating in a brand new place. New technologies allow cost efficiency in a long term and improve environmental quality (use of solar panel to reduce energy consumption and harmful emissions).

A current trend that can be outlined is that companies feel more and more the necessity to leave the urban areas and relocate themselves in a so called industrial zoning, which confers them with various advantages such as closeness to highways and/or airports, green open spaces, high quality infrastructure in a reasonable price.

As regards air quality, relocation can have positive or negative effects and consequences. It is clear that moving away from urban areas will create more traffic and consequently more gas emissions. However, relocation often means new equipments and the use of new technologies, which is extremely positive in terms of reduction of emissions and improvement of air quality.

Relocation of business activities outside urban areas can create a urban sprawl. Sprawl spreads development out over large amounts of land, puts long distances between homes, stores and job centres; and makes people more and more dependent on driving in their daily lives. Sprawl pollutes the air and water. As reliance on cars and pavement of more and more roads increases, so does smog and pollution from water runoff. Sprawl also destroys parks, farms and open spaces. Is urban sprawl really a direct impact of business relocation? It is evident that zoning and concentration of business activities outside the urban areas contributes to creating sprawl but it can be monitored through public regulations and actions such as:

· Increase the efficiency of public transportation and give incentives for using them;

· Promote and develop a strong regional or local planning that combines land use, transportation and environmental planning; and

· Build more affordable housing close to transit and jobs.

The re-affectation of old industrial sites is another important element to consider when thinking about relocation of business activities. These old industrial sites must be reused and equipped with new technologies in order to ensure the effectiveness of land use and an environmentally friendly land use policies. This should be included in each regional land use plans.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Companies are interested in relocating in nice and opened areas (or in areas with very good services). They usually gather in an industrial area outside the city. An efficient land use and transport planning must be put in place in order to avoid all negative consequences of such relocation. It is tremendously important that old industrial sites are reused in a sustainable way and to provide citizens with efficient and rapid public transports to these industrial zoning in order to avoid car dependency. There must be concrete and mandatory requirements from the public authority as regards sustainable construction of new buildings, the use of new environmentally friendly technologies so that air quality in the periphery is preserved. An intelligent split between built areas and rural areas with green and open spaces, agricultural lands etc must be thought through and concretely applied.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

At Leipzig, reallocations of businesses are mostly forced through urban renewal efforts (enhancement of street network) or through the planning for the 2012 Olympics for which Leipzig is applying.

In a number of cases, reallocations became necessary because of changed needs of the enterprises, an improved access to means of transportation or because of new regulations concerning the emission of noise of air pollutants.

A city development plan (STEP – “Stadtentwicklungsplan”) for business parks and areas lines out the priorities of the City Council: whereas the city aims to establish/strengthen small centres outside the main city centre in order to ensure a supply of costumer needs within short distance, business activities with a high intensity of transportation of goods are foreseen to be allocated only at the city fringes.

Example: Relocation of business activities

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Environmental impact assessment and strategic impact assessment: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/eia/home.htm

· Geographic information in support of environmental legislation: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/eia/home.htm

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Land Use Measures: Residential Emissions reduction

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Energy Efficiency in Buildings
 
Municipal energy plan for the City of Venice
Energy Efficient Buildings
District heating in Utrecht
Renewable Energies Promotion
 
Energy review of Malmo
Promotion of renewable energy in Seville
The Alive Energy Pavilion - Spain
Potential wind turbines in Bristol
District Heating
 
District Heating in Gothenburg
District heating in Utrecht
Pilot project for the installation of a biomass thermal energy plant for district heating and conditioning

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Energy Efficiency in Buildings

2. Introduction

   

The European Commission has decided to adopt a Directive to guarantee an increase of the energy efficiency in buildings” to reduce energy use and to protect the environment. It has been proposed to improve the energy efficiency of buildings by 22% by 2010. Buildings represent 40% of energy consumption. The energy efficient of existing buildings must also be improved. New investment in energy efficiency measures are best stimulated by increases in fuel price. The Directive consists of several key elements including an application and regular updating of minimum standards for energy performance of buildings based on a common methodology for all new buildings and for existing buildings of more than 1000 square meters that are being renovated. The performance standards will include energy use for heating, ventilation, lighting, as well as the opportunity of heat recovery and local renewable energy supply used in cost-effective ways. In addition the Directive includes a common methodology for the preparation of minimum integrated energy performance standards, which Member States will have to adopt for each type of building. This methodology has to take into account differences in climate and include factors relating to insulation, heating, ventilation, lighting, building orientation, heat recovery, and use of renewable energy sources. Another key element is a Certification System for new and existing buildings. Energy performance certificates will be required for buildings less than ten years old, containing advice on how to improve energy performance and will have to be available for all buildings when built, sold or leased. These energy performance certificates, together with information on recommended and actual indoor temperatures, will also be displayed in public buildings and in other types of building frequented by the public and specific checks and assessment of heating and cooling equipment by experts. Member States will have to make arrangements for regular inspection of boilers of a rated output between 20 and 100 kW. Boilers above this threshold must be inspected every two years (gas boilers every four years).

Furthermore, a period of three years is proposed for implementation in national law. Member States may have an additional period not exceeding three years to apply the articles relating to action on existing buildings, energy performance certificates and boiler inspection where applicable. The EU countries have also agreed to the text and adopted it at the energy ministers' meeting on November 25, 2002. After adoption, the provisions of the directive shall be introduced in national legislation until the end of 2005 although some requirements can be postponed until 2008.

3. Discussion

   

A sustainable building serves the needs of the people who inhabit it. It supports and nurtures their health, satisfaction, productivity and spirit. It requires the careful application of the acknowledged strategies regarding sustainable architecture, non-toxic construction, the use of durable natural resource, efficient materials, reliance on the sun for lighting, thermal and electric power and recycling of waste. In addition a green building takes into account three key elements; Building flexibility, (which depends on the architect, who designs the building), integrated services and an ergonomic design which contributes to create a comfortable atmosphere inside the building.

The main aim is to achieve a design to include new services in the future.

There are several advantages of energy efficiency in buildings and it is important to distinguish between consumer and promoter viewpoint. For example, if the building is intended for a commercial use, then, small companies can access common services which, due to their cost would be impossible to provide at individual level. In addition this could be used to promote a building because it offers an important product to customers.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Excellence in environmental design can only arise from a truly integrated design team. This team of designers should include an architect, an engineer and a designer. In this way the design process becomes a powerful method of building design. An ecological building should be a suitable space according to the users demand.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Municipal energy plan for the City of Venice

Energy Efficient Buildings

Further Examples:

District heating in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Read more about the proposed "Directive on the energy performance of buildings" at:

· www.europa.eu.int/comm/energy/en/fa_2_en.html.

· http://www.e3building.net/en/db/index.php?exp_themaID=76

· http://europa.eu.int/comm/energy_transport/mm_dg/newsletter/nl022-2002-10-11_en.html

· http://www.kcbs.nl/hb/hope.php

· http://www.hut.fi/vartiain/

· http://www.agenda-local.energia.com/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Renewable Energies Promotion

2. Introduction

   

A renewable resource can be defined broadly as one that is generated by sustainable energy fluxes operating within the atmosphere, hydrosphere, biosphere and solid earth. The primary source of these fluxes is solar radiation. Renewable resources generated this way include hydroelectric, wind, tidal and solar power, water (including groundwater) and biomass. However, many other types of energy may also be included in the definition (such as methane gas from landfill, fuel cells and other technologies). Prior to the industrial revolution these sources were virtually the only forms of energy used by mankind. During the last 150 years, modern civilization has become increasingly dependent on fossil fuel, although the finite future of these supplies implies that a transmission to a sustainable energy future is inevitable.

3. Discussion

   

First it would be interesting to mention several types of renewable energies.

Photovoltaic energy; clean and silent. Its implementation and use has a low cost, high reliability and durability.

Wind power; it is a cheap renewable energy source which with the improvement in technology is reducing in cost.

Biomass; Although in Europe biomass use is currently limited, investment and investigation into its use has increased in recent years. Also at the moment there are a number of research studies to assess the amount of energy produced from various plant species.

In general most important advantages are: that renewable energies do not produce CO2 emissions, do not generate wastes that are difficult to treat, and finally are inexhaustible. The greatest attraction of these renewable energy resources is that they are environmentally friendly. In addition to not being polluting, they have low operating costs due to the use of the renewable resources. Together with complementary measures to enhance energy efficiency, they are high on the list of options for ensuring economic development.

There are several measures intended to promote renewable energy that should be taken into account. These include:

· Renewable electricity; Ensuring independent power producers and non-utilities have access to the electricity grid, allowing distributed generators to feed into and take from the grid, setting aside a (small) protected and guaranteed market for renewable electricity, creating supply-side incentives such a favourable buy-back rates, or a market for renewable electricity by requiring a certain proportion of total electricity to come from renewable sources, and making demand side incentives such as green pricing as widespread as possible.

· Another example of policy that has favoured renewable energies is encouraging the increased of use of renewable energy via generous economic and fiscal incentives as in Denmark, Spain and Germany, where capital and output, subsidies are available for renewable electricity systems. These are directed at a wide range of renewable energies and renewable energy applications (direct use, heat production and electricity generations). These measurements have been most successful in promoting renewable energy supply. This is because a large proportion of those who buy renewable energy equipment are private firms or individuals, susceptible to economics arguments or setting up a protected market for limited quantities of renewable electricity, as in the UK, France and Ireland.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

To make sure that we have enough energy in the future, it is up to all of us to use energy wisely. Within this context, political, legislative, financial, administrative, technical development, information education and training elements should be considered in renewable energy development and use. Governments should provide the political leadership at a local, regional, national and European level, to promote renewable energy efficiency and ensure the development and the introduction of new clean energy technologies. In addition, it would be important to increase investigations, developments, demonstrations and knowledge/technologies transfer, until the creation of a strong and competitive renewable energy industry. Citizens must use less energy and be more efficient in its use. We need stringent efficiency standards for appliances, for homes and offices, for industrial processes and for vehicles. Renewable energy use has several limitations at the present time including low levels of use and difficulties in energy storage.

However, several countries are making a greater contribution, for example in Germany and Spain, which contribute 78% of the current EU output from photovoltaics. In Spain the Promotion Plan for Renewable Sources of Energy 2000-2010 has set itself the target of obtaining 12% of the total energy consumption from renewable resources by 2010. Within Spain, Seville is collaborating with Gamesa Company for the promotion of the renewable energy use in the city. This collaboration includes the study and carry out of possible photovoltaic installation in the municipal buildings, with a minimum power of 500 KW for a period of four years. In addition, Austria, Germany and Greece contribute 80% of new solar thermal installations. Denmark, Germany and Spain now contribute (2004) 80% of new wind output. Finland and Sweden contribute 60% of the growth in generation from Biomass-fuelled power stations. Finally, Austria and Sweden give the highest contribution to the increase in output from biomass district heating installations.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Energy review of Malmo

Promotion of renewable energy in Seville and The Alive Energy Pavilion - Spain

Potential wind turbines in Bristol

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· EREF (European renewable energies federation), is a federation of associations from UE State Members, which are working in the sector of energy produced from renewable sources, such as small hydro, wind, bio-energy, etc…It is actively supporting a swift and sustainable increase in the use of renewable energy sources in Europe.

· Altener Program; It is the European Union non technological program promoting the use of the renewable energy sources. Its aim is to increase the EU’s use of renewable energy from 6% in 1996 to 12% in 2010.

· Centre for Photovoltaic Devices and Systems. http://www.Pv.unsw.edu.au.

· Renewable Energy House. It is the central meeting point for organizations working in the field of renewable energy sources. The website is, http://www.erec-renewable.org/.

· EPIA (European Photovoltaic Industry Association), EWEA; (European Wind Energy Association).

· ESHA (European Small Hydropower Association), EUBIA (European Biomass Industry Association), EUREC Agency (European Association of Renewable Energy Research Centres).

· AEA technology Environment (ETSU) (Integrated Spatial Potential Initiative for Renewable Energy in Europe). http://www.etsu.com/. Another website which can offer you information and examples of renewable energies applications, is http://www.ciemat.es/index.html. CIEMAT is an Energy, Environmental and Technologies Investigations Centre in Spain. In this website it is possible find information about renewable energies, database projects, training etc…Furthermore you can visit http://www.cne.es/ Energy National Commission (Spain), which regulates Energy System in Spain. On the other hand there is a possibility to get in touch with the Local Agency of Energy in Seville through the next website, http://www.agencia-energia-sevilla/ where it is easy to get information about the Second Energy Plan (2002/2006), and the Municipal Energy Management and Use by-law. (B.O.P Nº154,05/07/2002, p. 7641-7658). Another website for Europe in general is http://www.europa.eu.int.comm/energy.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  District Heating

2. Introduction

   

District heating is used to warm up buildings and water. The heat can be provided from variety of sources, including geothermal heat, co-generation plants, waste heat from industry, biogas and purpose-built heating plants. The produced heat is distributed via pipelines into the buildings.

3. Discussion

   

The usage of district heating requires investment. The heat is produced in a central plant where either heat only is produced or also electricity is produced simultaneously. The plant can, for example, be a waste incinerator plant. But as district heat, waste heat from industry can also be used. The heat distribution network is normally constructed underground. In every building connected to the system a central heating device is needed in order to make the heat suitable for warming the building or water.

The usage of district heating has reduced emissions (especially sulphur dioxide emissions) inside the residential areas because after building the district heat network there is no need for private heating systems. The emissions are reduced when the warmth is produced in centralised plants because the emission reduction technology is advanced in large plants but tends to be more polluting on a smaller scale.

The usage of district heating is very user-friendly. The real estate management is easy because the district heating provider normally takes care of the equipment related to the district heating system. There is no longer a need for storing the fuel needed for other heating systems.

We must emphasize the fact that thanks to this technology the indoor exposure is dramatically reduced since no gas combustion occurs often in houses served by a DH system.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Air quality depends mostly on the emissions produced by traffic and industry. The traffic emissions seem to be increasing due to an increase in car usage. Some good results for air quality can be achieved by reducing the emissions deriving from residential locations and buildings in general. A possible way of reducing the amount of residential emissions is to transfer from private heating system into the central heating system.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

District Heating in Gothenburg

District heating in Utrecht


Further Examples:

Pilot project for the installation of a biomass thermal energy plant for district heating and conditioning

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Land Use Measures: Industrial emissions reduction

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Power plants
 
Cogeneration Plant in Leipzig
Power plants in Finland
Waste Burning – A solution to combat air pollution?
 
Waste Burning in Bristol
How to reduce industries emissions in urban areas
 
Air Quality Management and Available Economic Resources
Environmental improvement resulting from oxycombustion technology
Programme agreements tools to reduce pollutant emissions from industrial sites in municipal Venice

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Power plants

2. Introduction

   

In 1997 fossil fuel-fired power plants produced around 51% of electricity in the EU-15, i.e. around 1.2 millions GWh. Hard coal and natural gas had the higher share (19.5% and 13.7% respectively) followed by oil (7.7%), lignite (7.6%), biomass (1.1%) and derived gases (1.1%). Combustion of fossil fuels poses major threats to the air quality: power and large combustion plants are the most important non-natural source of SOx and the second source of NOx after road traffic. Their impact on the urban air quality crucially depends on their location and on the meteorological features of the site. It is worth noticing that, together with primary pollutants, also secondary pollutants induced by plants emissions, and especially very fine particulate matter (PM2.5 and PM1), can constitute an important threat to the public health.

3. Discussion

   

Pollutants and their origin

Power plants are important sources of many typical urban pollutants.

SOx (SO2 with 1-3% of SO3) are mainly emitted when fossil solid or liquid fuels are employed, but also natural gas can contain sensible amounts of sulphur and in some cases gas desulphurisation can be necessary.

NOx is generated by means of three mechanisms: the thermal reaction between N and O in the air, the “combustion” of nitrogen contained in the fuel and the so-called prompt NO formation on the flame front because of the presence of intermediating hydrocarbons.

The thermal NOx formation is strongly reduced if the combustion takes place at temperature lower than around 1000 °C. In this case, the nitrogen content of the fuel is crucial. Coal can reach the highest N share (0.5 – 2%) whereas oil contains around 1% of N, biomass less than 0.5% and Natural gas is virtually free from nitrogen (< 0.1%).

Besides acting directly as pollutants, NOx have a crucial role in the production of ozone from oxidation of VOCs (volatile organic compounds). Nevertheless, quantifying the role of a single NOx emitter in the overall ozone production of a region is quite complex as the ozone production depends on the whole emissions of the area, its meteorological features and also on the composition of air transported from other regions. Complex photochemical modelling is then unavoidable to understand the urban ozone origin and to assist local and regional authorities in making policies for ozone containment.

Particulate Matter derives from the mineral fraction of the solid fuels, with a small fraction coming from condensation of low-vapour pressure compounds volatilised during combustion. When liquid fuels are employed, poor combustion can lead to the formation of soot, that can act as condensation nucleus for sulphur and other pollutants. On the contrary, natural gas is not a significant source of primary particles.

It is worth noticing that particulate matter can form in the atmosphere also by means of the nucleation of ammonium sulphate or nitrate and the condensation of organic compounds. Generally speaking, a straightforward method to evaluate the amount of secondary particulate matter generated by power plants emissions does not exist as nucleation and condensation rates depend on the meteorological and chemical features of the atmosphere around the plant.

Heavy metals (Lead, Cadmium, Arsenic, Mercury and others) are present in trace in fossil fuels and are emitted as a component of primary particulate matter, except for mercury and selenium that can be emitted as vapours. Coal is by orders of magnitude richer in heavy metals than oil and natural gas.

Emissions regulations and abatement

Emissions of Large Combustion Plants (LCP) have been directly limited by Directive 2001/80/EC and their control is also crucial in reaching targets set in the National Emissions Ceiling Directive (2001/81/EC). Furthermore, large power plants are concerned by the Integrated Pollution Prevention and Control (IPPC) directive (96/61/EC).

The LCP Directive focuses on the NOx and SOx emissions for existing plants, whereas emission limits are set also for PM in new plants.

In the frame of the IPPC directive, a reference document on Best Available Technologies (BAT) is in preparation (see References). This document will collect and examine cost and benefits of all the technological measures useful for emissions abatements in power plants and will constitute a reference for plants managers. Measures can be taken at different points of the power plant and involve different end points e.g. fuel switch, combustion optimisation, catalytic reduction and so on.

Directives-driven actions, together with measures imposed by national and local administrations are expected to induce a sensible decrease of the power plants emissions. The direct effect of this emission decreasing on the urban air quality is crucially linked to the relative position of power plants, normally located in industrial areas, and the city, but in any case the power plants emissions enter in the background pollution and can be transported for very long distances.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

From the point of view of city policy makers some few recommendations about air pollution induced by power plants can be set:

· If power plants are located in the city surroundings, it is important to have a careful meteorological characterisation of the site. Such a study should focus on wind patterns at least at the ground level and at the effective pollutants release point. If possible the study should also establish typical seasonal and daily patterns for wind profiles in the Planetary Boundary Layer and for the mixing height.

· To achieve a consistent evaluation of the pollution induced in a town located downwind of a power plant, complex models should be employed taking into account also secondary pollutants (ozone and secondary particulate matter). In this case a careful study of the features of the atmosphere surrounding the plant plume is needed, and all other relevant urban sources of ozone and particles precursors, such as traffic and domestic heating, must be estimated and included in the simulation.

· When evaluating a power plant environmental impact, besides the direct emissions coming from the combustion process, it is important to estimate the effect of other pollution sources induced by the activity, especially road, river or sea traffic due to fuel transportation.

· Power plants are often perceived as a pressure on the environment and a possible threat for public health by the population living in the area surrounding an existing or planned LCP. Local authorities should take into account this sensitivity when planning and locating energy production devices and involve citizens in decisions as much as possible.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Three examples from INTEGAIRE partners were made available for this topic:

Cogeneration Plant in Leipzig

Power plants in Finland

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Integrated Pollution Prevention and Control directive (96/61/EC).

· Large Combustion Plants Directive (2001/80/EC).

· National Emissions Ceiling Directive (2001/81/EC).

· Draft reference document on Best Available Techniques for Large Combustion Plants http://eippcb.jrc.es/pages/FActivities.htm.

· Power Plants and Ozone, Electric Power Research Institute, USA http://info.bologna.enea.it:8100/Redirect/www.epri.com/attachments/282978_1008997.pdf.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Waste Burning – A solution to combat air pollution?

2. Introduction

   

When waste cannot be reduced, reused or recycled, it has to be treated in a different way. There are two main ways of dealing with this type of waste: incineration (burning at high temperature) and landfills. Incineration reduces the volume of waste that has to be disposed in landfills by up to 90%, and its weight by 60-70%. It releases energy to supply power or heating. Special incinerators can even handle hazardous waste and the burning process reduces the toxicity of organic compounds. However, incineration may produce toxins and heavy metals that have to be kept out of the atmosphere by installing expensive filters. In the end, when these filters are highly contaminated, they end up in landfill sites.

Both incineration and landfill can create severe environmental damage and have to be controlled particularly well. We will concentrate on the first case.

3. Discussion

   

At EU level, there are new measures that aim at preventing or reducing as much as possible negative effects on the air caused by the incineration and co-incineration of wastes. Air pollution caused by emissions should be reduced and the risks to human health as well. Only stringent operational conditions, technical requirements and emission limit values for waste incineration and co-incineration can help contribute to this reduction. With the new legislation, considerable reductions will be achieved for NOx, SO2, HCl and heavy metals. In the EU, cadmium emissions are expected to fall from 16 tonnes per year in 1995 to around 1 tonne in 2005. Over the same period, mercury emissions should fall from an annual 36 tonnes to around 7 tonnes. Although this new legislation covers all wastes, it is clear that the largest source of emissions of dioxins and furans into the atmosphere is caused by the non-hazardous waste burning. The new legislation will reduce such emissions from incineration from an annual 2,400 grams in 1995 to only 10 grams after full implementation in 2005. It also introduces stricter provisions than those found in the existing municipal waste incineration Directives (89/369/EEC and 89/429/EEC) and in the existing hazardous waste incineration Directive (94/67/EC), which would be repealed. However, it excludes some forms of waste such as biomass and experimental plants. It is obvious that incineration contributes enormously to air pollution, but incineration is the last action that has to be carried out when none of the other solutions can be applied (prevention of waste, recovery through reuse-recycling or energy recovery or improved treatment conditions).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Although Directive 00/76/EC is already enforceable (here are some provisions for existing plants, to be implemented as from 28.12.05, but for the new plants, this is in force since 28.12.02) the other ways of making good use of waste are more recommended and cause less pollution (prevention of waste -the best one-, recovery through reuse, recycling, energy recovery and improved treatment conditions). Landfill of waste should be considered as the very last option.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Waste Burning in Bristol

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Scope of Waste legislation: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/wasteinc/scope.htm#scope

· Waste Framework Directive 1975/42/EEC.

· Incineration of waste Directive 2000/76/EC, OJ L332, p. 91, 28.12.00

· Incineration of hazardous waste directive 1994/67/EC and non-hazardous waste directive 89/369/EEC and 89/429/EEC (the three will be repealed from 28.12.05).

· Communication on Community Strategy for Dioxins, Furans and Polychlorinated Byphenyls Com(2001) 593 final, 14.10.01.

· Incineration of hazardous (formerly Directive 94/67/EC) and Toxic Waste Decisions.

· Limits the dioxins emitted during incineration Directive.

· EU waste studies published by the European Commission: http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/environment/waste/studies/index.htm.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  How to reduce industries emissions in urban areas

2. Introduction

   

Industrial sources in or close to urban areas can be major sources of VOCs (Volatile Organic Compounds) when solvents are employed during the production cycle. This Topic description focuses on the reduction of VOCs. The very wide chemical class of VOCs includes some toxic and/or carcinogenic compounds as the 1,3-butadiene, the PAHs (Polycyclic Organic Hydrocarbons), the dioxins and many others. Furthermore, once in the atmosphere, VOCs play a major role in the formation of the ozone and the secondary organic fraction of the particulate matter.

The SNAP 97 classification lists the main activities involving solvent use: paint application (0601), degreasing, dry cleaning and electronics (0602), chemical products manufacturing or processing (0603) and other use of solvents (0604 – including wood preservation, glass wool production, printing industry and others).

The main legislative instrument for EU Member States in dealing with solvent related emissions is the directive 1999/13/EC (the so-called VOC and solvent directive) but other directives involving air quality and IPPC (Integrated Pollution Prevention and Control) are also relevant.

3. Discussion

   

The “Solvent Directive” 1999/13/EC

The Solvent Directive identifies a group of industrial activities involving a non negligible use of solvents (Annex I) and sets limits on solvent emissions in the air taking into account both fugitive emissions and emissions in waste gases. These limits are required for all new installations whereas all existing installations must comply with the limits by 31 October 2007 at the latest.

Besides the emission limits compliance (the so-called “end of pipe” approach), the Directive offers another pathway to emission reductions based on a “reduction scheme”. Annex IIB states that “the purpose of the reduction scheme is to allow the operator the possibility to achieve by other means emission reductions, equivalent to those achieved if the emission limit values were to be applied”. Equivalent reductions can be achieved by means of decreases in the average solvent content of the total input and/or increased efficiency in the use of solids. In the case of industrial installations operating in applying coatings, varnishes, adhesives or inks the directive sets the scheme of the mass balance to be employed to demonstrate the actual equivalent reduction. In this approach authorized emissions are estimated on the basis of the solid coating used by means of a factor taking into account the industrial activity of the installation and, in some cases, the installation size.

For a group of solvents classified as carcinogenic, mutagenic or toxic for the reproduction stricter rules are set and the substitution with less dangerous compounds is required as soon as technically feasible.

“End of pipe” and reduction scheme approaches

The freedom of choice between the two approaches to the solvent emissions reduction is probably the most interesting point of the Directive. Industrial operators are expected to consider the two approaches, to draft a cost-benefit study and definitively to choose the most appropriate path to solvent reduction.

The “end of pipe” approach can be realized through a number of technical measures including (list from abatement tutor and a sentence on the tutorial). Many public (UNECE, 2000) and private bodies (ESIG, 2002) have produced detailed benchmarking and tutorial tools to help the industrial operators to select the most appropriate and cost-effective Best Available Techniques (BAT), (as defined in the IPPC Directive 61/96/EC) for VOC abatement. Especially SMEs or local SMEs associations are expected to use these tools.

The “end of pipe” approach to the VOC emissions control does not imply any change in the production cycle. It obtains a downstream impact reduction, but does not necessarily induce a reduction of the overall amount of solvents involved in the production cycle and/or contained in the final product.

On the contrary, the reduction scheme approach requires an integrated tuning of the production cycle. A number of case studies (Envirowise, 2001) shows as reduction can be achieved for example by means of solvent adsorption and recovery systems (Entek International) or efficient paint spray guns (ABT Products).

In the case of some industries (coating and painting industries) the reduction scheme approach can be easily applied by switching to materials containing a smaller percentage of solvents. Also in these cases, extensive “good practice guidelines” have been developed to assist industrial operators in setting up reduction schemes and solvent management plans (Information Exchange Network, 2001).

Future developments: the “Decopaint” Directive

Minimising the amount of solvents in the coating products is coherent with the “reduction scheme” approach and produces the important side advantage of decreasing the overall amount of solvent pollutants in the environment. Furthermore, limiting the amount of solvents in a number of products is expected to lead to important benefits also when non-industrial sources are involved as in the case of domestic indoor air pollution.

The feasibility of a legislative approach based on solvent content of products depends on the availability and cost of effective substitutes of the products employed now.

Feasibility studies have commissioned by DG Environment have shown as decorative paints and varnishes and vehicle refinishing activities can count on a set of less harmful products and the substitution could lead to sensible benefits for the environment.

The Decopaint Directive is in the final part of its legislative path as the European Parliament has approved the second reading without amendments. The Directive will fix stringent limits on the content of VOC for a number of product categories following a two-stage approach with two successive deadlines at 1/1/2007 and 1/1/2010.

Other relevant legislative tools

Solvent emission is considered in the “national emission ceilings” directive 2001/81/EC setting an overall emission limit for Member States. Furthermore, VOCs emissions have to be controlled and limited in the critical area for ozone as they act as precursors. The “Ozone daughter directive” 2002/3/EC names 31 VOCs as ozone precursors that should be measured in the ambient air in order to check the effectiveness of reduction strategies.

Finally, all measures involving industrial plants relevant for the IPPC Directive (96/61/EC) have to fulfil its requirements.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Above, the legal framework for controlling VOC emissions is described. In addition to activities to control these emissions, cities are advised to allocate polluting activities as far as possible from populated areas. The VOC emissions deriving from such activities can be negative for ozone formation, so an overall “budget” could be drafted by the Regional Authority or from the Authority releasing the permit.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

A rich example on ways to reduce the emissions from industrial sites in the Venice area is given in Example Programme agreements tools to reduce pollutant emissions from industrial sites in municipal Venice.


Further Examples:

Environmental improvement resulting from oxycombustion technology
Air Quality Management and Available Economic Resources

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Solvent emission legislation: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/stationary.htm#3

· Solvent Directive 1999/13/EC: OJ L85, 29/03/1999, 1-22

· Information exchange network the EU Solvent Directive: http://www.voc-infoex.uni-karlsruhe.de/

· UNECE, 2000: guidance document on control techniques for emissions of VOCs from stationary sources: http://www.unece.org/env/lrtap/protocol/guid_docs/guid_ch3.htm

· ESIG (European Solvents Industry Group), 1999: Abatement advisor – freely available at http://www.esig.org/pub.htm

· DG Environment (tender), 2000. Study on the Potential for Reducing Emissions of Volatile Organic Compounds (VOC) Due To The Use Of Decorative Paints and Varnishes for Professional and Non-professional Use. http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/air/background.htm#stationary.

· Envirowise, 2001. Solvent and VOC cost savings: http://www.envirowise.gov.uk/envirowisev3.nsf/key/KBRL5F5NZ

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Models for Planning: Land Use and Transport Modelling

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
The role and prerequisites for Transport Emission Models in Urban Planning
 
Modelling Emissions for Road User Charging under Different Scenarios in Bristol
Estimation of emissions from road traffic in Venice Urban Area
Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models in HEAVEN integrated AQMS system in Rome
Transport emission models at regional scale.
 
Application of COMMUTE tool for the assessment of the TEN-T
Air Pollution action plan development in Glasgow city
Land-use and transport interaction models
 
Traffic parameters monitored in Utrecht
Micro-simulation traffic models
 
Traffic simulation models used in Utrecht
Traffic parameters monitored in Utrecht
Tactical network models
 
The Bristol Area Transport Study Model
Traffic simulation models used in Utrecht
Strategic multi-modal transport models
 
The Bristol Area Transport Study Model
THE EMME2 TRAFFIC MODEL FOR MESTRE TRAFFIC PLANNING (VENICE, I)
Traffic simulation models used in Utrecht

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  The role and prerequisites for Transport Emission Models in Urban Planning

2. Introduction

   

The planning activities within European municipalities have evolved remarkably in the past 20 years. During the 80’s transport planners used to focus on the capacity of the transport networks and their capability to avoid congestion situations. In the 90’s environmental impacts have started to enter extensively the planning best practice and a number of cities had used transport emission models of different kind: several of those planners have been using also air pollutants dispersion models for achieving impact results at the level of air quality.

At the beginning of the new millennium, integrated suites of models involving additional impacts – such as the population exposure and health effects – start to be used by the best equipped administrations, while the EC is funding research and development projects for the realisation of integrated systems of software tools for advanced planning purposes.

Transport is a multi-modal system implying vehicles travelling on roads, rails, water and in the air. The focus in the case of urban planning is normally given to road transport, sometimes rail transport. When considering pollutant emissions, the area of investigation is in practice usually restricted to road vehicles; these are also the subject of this topic description. Modelling approaches for multi-modal transport systems at regional scale are described in the Topic Transport emission models at regional scale..

3. Discussion

   

How do road transport emissions work and how they are modelled

Emissions from transport vehicles are modelled in a number of different ways. Emissions are calculated as the sum of at least two main components: ‘hot emissions’ and ‘cold start emissions’. If the modeller is interested in VOC emissions, then also the ‘evaporative term’ has to be added.

Hot emissions are the emissions emitted when engine and abatement devices have reached a sufficient (‘regime’) temperature. They are influenced by a number of parameters: vehicle kinematics, gradient of the road, altitude, maintenance level, vehicle age, vehicle loading, electric loads addition (for lights and for air conditioning). Normally models refer to hot emissions as a function of kinematics (e.g. average speed or instantaneous speed and acceleration) and then multiply the ‘ideal’ hot emission value for a number of corrective factors taking into account the other mentioned parameters.

Cold Start emissions are the emissions emitted from the start up until the vehicle reaches an almost steady state condition in terms of temperature of engine and abatements system. The cold start emissions affect in practice the first 3 – 4 kms of trips, and are particularly relevant for catalyst vehicles: for CO and VOC the ‘cold start emission’ is roughly 10 times higher than the hot emission. Since the EU fleets are getting more and more ‘catalyzed’ this factor has a present and future relevance for emissions modellers. Accuracy in modelling cold start emissions guarantees a good global accuracy of the emission model.

Evaporative emissions are the emissions of unburned fuel from the ‘weak points’ of the vehicle: tank and canister. Current modelling recognises three different contributions to evaporative emissions:

· Running emissions, emitted when vehicles are driven (emissions at tank level)

· Hot Soak emissions, emitted from the canister at trip conclusion

· Diurnal emissions, emitted at tank level by vehicles already parked (not included in usual traffic modelling...)

Evaporative emissions are a relevant (30 – 40 %) fraction of total transport related VOC emissions, and so have a major role in the planning of measures for reducing VOC related pollution (e.g. benzene pollution in southern European cities)

Several correction factors can be added to these primary terms:

· Gradient correction, particularly important for heavy-duty vehicles;

· Maintenance correction, relevant for poorly maintained fleets;

· Age correction, important for older vehicles (‘aged fleets’);

· Altitude correction, relevant only in mountain areas crossed by vehicles ‘tuned’ at low altitude;

· Load correction, needed for correctly modelling light and heavy-duty vehicles (LDVs and HDVs);

· Electric loading, important especially for small and medium cars being equipped with Air Conditioning systems.

The road transport emission models available at international level (see reviews in COST319, FP4 DGVII COMMUTE Project, COST346) include several different ‘categories’ of models that join some common characteristics.

One of the most used ‘categorisations’ split these models into two main ‘families’: Aggregated Models and Disaggregated Models (see COST 319 reports and web site).

Aggregated Models deal normally with an entire city or a whole Country and model traffic as a global entity (total vehicles km driven in the area is the traffic amount input). In some cases (e.g. COPERT tools) a whole country is split into 3 entities corresponding to area types: cities, motorways and rural roads. Vehicle kinematics is represented by average speed that is only differentiated through vehicle classes and the three types of area.

Cold start is here calculated from an average trip length (e.g. 12 km proposed for Italy) without any spatial differentiation. Some corrections factors are applicable (age, maintenance) while for other factors the representation is basically impossible (e.g. gradient effects).

Disaggregated Models consider the transport network and normally receive direct input from transport models which produce input information such as link flows, link speed etc. Emissions are calculated link by link. The vehicles kinematics can have a different treatment (average speed on the link, or speed profile along the link, or instantaneous speed and acceleration).

Basically all the corrections factors can be applied. The important cold start fraction can here be estimated link by link on the basis of information produced by the upstream traffic model (e.g. average distance driven from the trip origin to the link being considered).

Critical Issues at Urban Scale

Vehicle kinematics plays a relevant role. Traffic models in general provide the average speed as link attribute. Several tools nowadays provide more detailed kinematics data. For the sake of emissions accuracy it is crucial to take into account the kinematics. In fact the average speed is a poor local indicator of the emission and fuel consumption level. There are infinite ways in which a vehicle can experience an average speed level on a link, and these conditions show very different consumption and emission levels (ranges – from lowest to highest values – of around 300-400 % and more for some pollutants have been observed!).

Cold start emissions have an essential role. The urban average trip length is estimated from measurements to be around 3 to 6 km depending on the city type and size. So the fraction of cold vehicles is in the average between 50 and 90 % approximately.

The distribution of these cold vehicles is obviously uneven: higher in areas where trips start (e.g. residential areas in the morning) and lower in areas where trips end (e.g. Central Business Districts in business days at 9 a.m.). A correct representation of this variability is essential for avoiding very large errors in the calculation of the most important ‘emission term’ representing up to 90% of the emissions emitted in an urban trip (case of catalyst cars for emissions of CO and VOC).

Evaporative emissions have a crucial role when cities cope with severe challenges from high benzene and-or PAH concentrations. The accurate spatial and temporal representation of this term involves the modelling of parking processes. Information for this would include location of parked vehicles, and characterisation of parking and inserting flows. This can give the basic input for assigning the important emission contribution to the correct position in the network and the right time evolution along the day.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Recommendations in general depend on the measure or policy (mix of measures) being planned, but the overall current trend in the EU is in the direction of ‘link by link’ approaches.

· When a measure affects the transport parameters in a spatially homogeneous way (e.g. fleet renewal without a selective access to city parts) we can use with some confidence the ‘aggregated’ models.

· Unfortunately, most of the measures being proposed are space and time selective, especially if they refer to the elimination of ‘hot spots’ (areas of high pollution) where a concentrated impact of the measures is not only possible but really looked for.

· Therefore, the general recommendation is for the use of disaggregated models taking into consideration in an adequate manner the vehicle kinematics, the cold vehicles distribution, the evaporative emissions distribution and the other parameters affecting emissions (age, maintenance, loading, gradient, electric loading).

· It is obvious that disaggregated models require more knowledge on the fleet and on the traffic behaviour and need more detailed input data in general, but the results obtainable by their use are definitely more significant and meaningful than those achievable by extrapolating to urban and local situations the inherently more macroscopic aggregated models.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

An example of how the output from a traffic model is used for calculating link emissions with a relatively coarse model and then these values are used for producing grid emissions is reported in the Bristol example Modelling Emissions for Road User Charging under Different Scenarios in Bristol.

An example of the ‘classic way’ of estimating emissions at urban scale through the use of an aggregated modelling approach is given in the Venice example (Estimation of emissions from road traffic in Venice Urban Area). The reported approach implies several approximations, mostly due to the assumption of a homogeneous value of cold vehicles in the city network.

A good Example on advanced emissions modelling (see Traffic, Emissions and AQ Models in HEAVEN integrated AQMS system in Rome) comes from STA in Rome. In the frame of the FP5 HEAVEN and ISHTAR Projects, they have experienced with success the use of the TEE emission software which provides modelling of both kinematics effects and cold start distribution.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· COST 319 Action web site and final report (INRETS web site)

· COST 346 web site

· http://www.ishtar-fp5-eu.com/

· EC FP4 MEET Project

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Transport emission models at regional scale.

2. Introduction

   

The transport planning activities have evolved remarkably in the past 20 years. During the 80’s transport planners used to focus on the capacity of the transport networks and their capability to avoid congestion situations. In the 90’s environmental impacts have started to enter extensively the planning best practice and a number of local and national administrations have used transport emission models of different kinds: several of those planners have also been using dispersion models for achieving impact results at the level of air quality.

At the beginning of the third millennium integrated suites of models involving additional impacts start to be used by the best equipped administrations, while the EC in funding Research and Development projects for the realisation of integrated systems of software tools for planning purposes.

3. Discussion

   

How do Multi-modal transport emissions work and how they are modelled?

When dealing with transport emissions of pollutants at provincial and regional scale it is necessary to include all the four existing transport “modes”: road, rail, water and air. On this scale we normally encounter airports, ports, internal water lines, major rail lines and of course motorways and road links as at urban scale.

It must be recognised here that, for the aim of correctly modelling urban air pollution, the consideration of the four modes is sometimes necessary: it is not difficult to identify urban areas close to a seaport and with an airport (or more) in the vicinity of the residential areas. For these cases, it would be recommended that both typical urban scale emission models are used (see Topic The role and prerequisites for Transport Emission Models in Urban Planning) and models generally fitted for the wider regional scale.

Emission models from the four transport modes present different difficulties connected with the approach adopted for their modelling and the availability of proper experimental data.

Emissions from Road transport vehicles are modelled in a number of different ways. Emissions are calculated as the sum of at least two main components: ‘hot emissions’ and ‘cold start emissions’. If the modeller is interested in VOC emissions, then also the ‘evaporative term’ has to be added. Hot emissions are the emissions emitted when engine and abatement devices have reached a ‘regime’ temperature. They are influenced by a number of parameters: vehicle kinematics, gradient of the road, altitude, maintenance level, vehicle age, vehicle loading, electric loads (for car-lights and for Air conditioning). Normally models refer to hot emissions as a function of kinematics (e.g. average speed or instantaneous speed and acceleration) and then multiply the ‘ideal’ hot emission value for a number of corrective factors taking into account the other parameters. Cold Start emissions are the emissions emitted from the start up until the vehicle reaches an almost steady state in terms of temperature of engine and abatements system. The cold start emissions affect the first 3 – 4 km of trip and are particularly relevant for catalyst vehicles: for CO and VOC the ‘cold start emission’ is roughly 10 times higher than the hot emission. Since the EU fleets are getting more and more ‘catalyzed’ this factor has a present and future relevance for emissions modellers. Evaporative emissions are the emissions of unburned fuel from the ‘weak points’ of the vehicle: tank and canister. Current modelling recognises three different contributes to evaporative emissions: A) Running emissions, emitted when vehicles are driven (tank level), B) Hot Soak emissions, emitted from the canister at trip conclusion, C) Diurnal emissions, emitted at tank level by cars parked (not included in usual traffic modelling). Evaporative emissions are a relevant (30 – 40 %) of total transport related VOC emissions and then have a major role in the planning of measures for reducing VOC related pollution (e.g. policies for reducing benzene pollution).

Several correction factors must be added to these primary terms:

· Gradient correction, particularly important for heavy vehicles;

· Maintenance correction, relevant for poorly maintained fleets;

· Age correction, important for older vehicles (‘aged fleets’);

· Altitude correction, relevant only in mountain areas crossed by vehicles ‘tuned’ at low altitude;

· Load correction, needed for heavy-duty vehicles;

· Electric loading, important especially for small and medium cars being equipped with A/C systems.

For road emission models a variety of solutions have existed for several years at international level, as for the other three modes (Water, Rail, Air) it is only with COST319 Action and EC DG Transport co-funded MEET and COMMUTE Projects (FP4, ended 1998-2000) that European scientists put together the available knowledge and realised an innovative network orientated multi-modal model (the COMMUTE ‘tool’). The outcomes of these projects and the characteristics of the produced tool are described also by the following notes on the Rail, Waterborne and Air transport emissions.

Rail Transport emissions are modelled in a relatively simple way. For these vehicles, emissions are derived from energy-fuel consumption figures and strongly depend on the type of engine: electric or diesel.

The energy consumption mostly depends on the maximum train speed, the average speed, the train mass and front shape (Cx coefficient) and the number of stops between origin and destination.

Air Transport emissions modelling presents unique characteristics linked to the flight standard profile: this kind of ‘speed cycle’ describes the eight phases of a flight mission: taxi out, take off, ascent, cruise, descent, approach, landing and taxi in. Each of these phases is characterised by very different consumption and emission rates and data exist for a rich set of categories of planes (over 30).

Waterborne transport emissions are modelled in a rather similar way to rail emissions. First fuel and energy consumption are calculated and from these the emissions are estimated on the basis of average emissions units for used fuel unit. Most of the engines here are diesel. A real complication of the methodology is given by the emissions emitted within ports along the operation of loading and unloading of the ship. These additional emissions are relevant for urban centres near to the ports.

The emission models available at international level (see reviews in COST319 and COST 346 web sites, and FP4 DG VII COMMUTE Project results) include several different ‘categories’ of models that join some common characteristics. One of the most used ‘categorisations’ split these models into two main ‘families’: Aggregated Models and Disaggregated Models.

Aggregated Models deal normally with a whole Country and model traffic as a global figure (total vehicles km driven in the area is the traffic amount input). With reference to Road transport (e.g. COPERT tools) a country is split into 3 entities: cities, motorways and rural roads. Vehicles kinematics is represented only by average speed that is given as unique value for the three ‘contexts’ and differentiated through vehicle classes. Cold start is calculated here from an average Trip Length without any spatial differentiation. Some corrections factors are applicable (age, maintenance) while for other factors the representation is basically impossible (e.g. gradient effect).

Disaggregated (network based) Multi-modal Models consider the transport network and normally receive input from transport models. Emissions are calculated link by link. The network is in practice split into four independent networks each of which describes one of the modes. Nodes represent cities, ports, and airports. Links represent motorways and main roads connecting cities, rail-lines, air routes, inland waterways and sea routes (rather roughly). By means of these kinds of tools it is possible to evaluate the impacts of transport policies on various scales, in particular those involving new big infrastructures.

During the COMMUTE Project the EC requested the running of a pilot study dedicated to the impacts of the Trans European Network for Transport (TEN-T).

Critical Issues for modelling Transport Emissions at Regional Scale

Vehicle kinematics do not play a relevant role at regional scale. Traffic models on this scale provide the average speed as link attribute. Cold start emissions also do not have an essential role. The extra urban average trip length is estimated to be around 30 km depending on the Country. So the fraction of cold vehicles is low on this scale.

The modelling of network hilliness (distribution of gradients) can have a great importance in regions with mountains and important commercial traffic (e.g. alpine regions).

As it regards rail transport, a first difficulty is in the categorisation of trains: the available model considers only 4 categories (high speed, intercity, freight and urban): the result of this split can be a bit too coarse in some cases. Not simple at all is the collection of data on trips, needed for assigning appropriate number of trains passing in each link. Cooperation with national railways organisations can solve the issue.

Air transport model use is also affected by difficulties in getting airport traffic data. It is evident that when the airport is close to the urban area its modelling is crucial, due to the quantity of NOX, VOC and PM emitted during flight phases and take off and ascent in particular. The relevance of airport presence is connected with the direction and intensity of prevailing winds compared with the position of the city.

Water transport has as weak points the difficulty to know the size of the ships entering and leaving ports. These parameters affect both the emissions during transit movements and the operational emissions during goods loading-unloading.

This topic is conceptually linked to the topics on urban emission models (The role and prerequisites for Transport Emission Models in Urban Planning, ENEA) and the topic on How to develop urban Emission Inventories?.

Disaggregated regional scale emission models are one of the fundamental ingredients for the building of regional, provincial and urban emission inventories needed for modelling urban air quality.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Recommendations in general depend on the measure or policy (mix of measures) being planned, but the overall current trend in the EU is in the direction of ‘link by link’ approaches.

· When a measure affects the transport parameters in a spatially homogeneous way (e.g. fleet renewal without a selective consideration of links or subparts of the network) we can use with some confidence the ‘aggregated’ models.

· In practice most of the measures being proposed at local and regional-national level, are space and time selective, especially if they refer to the elimination of ‘hot spots’ (areas of high pollution or of transport congestion) where a concentrated impact of the measures is looked for.

· Therefore the general recommendation is for the use of disaggregated models also at regional scale when the availability of input data is sufficient for the use of these more demanding but more rewarding tools.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

An example of application of a regional scale emission model is given in Example Application of COMMUTE tool for the assessment of the TEN-T


Further Examples:

Air Pollution action plan development in Glasgow city

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Key information on past, current and near future modelling of transport emissions in multi-modal networks can be found at:

· COST 319 Action web site and final report (INRETS web site www.inrets.fr)

· COST 346 web site

· FP4 DG VII Transport MEET Project (also available via INRETS web site)

· FP4 DG VII Transport COMMUTE Project web site

· FP5 ARTEMIS Project web site

· COPERT II and III reports

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Land-use and transport interaction models

2. Introduction

   

The urban transportation system is very complex, and its performance depends on decisions made on many levels of society whose goals and purposes may be in conflict with each other. The process of evaluating, designing and managing such a system can therefore not be carried out without the aid of properly formulated models. In fact, over the past three decades, there has been growing interest in the ability of computer applications and simulation models for all aspects of transport operations, planning and management.

The choice of the Computer Simulation Systems (CSS) to be used in transport studies is governed by the objectives of the analysis as well as the available resources. A common classification method for CSS is based on the detail level with which the incorporated models suite intends to simulate the components of the transport system. According to this, CSS can be conveniently classified into four categories that reconcile the differences between alternative modelling concepts and theories, as well as between different levels of investigation in traffic and transport studies.

Starting at the most detailed (micro-) level, we have:

· Operational micro-simulation models that consider the characteristics of each individual vehicle and its interactions with other vehicles in the traffic stream;

· Tactical network models that are suitable for dynamic traffic effects analysis which are critical in network simulation during medium to congested flow conditions;

· Strategic Multi-modal transport models that are best suited to the urban-scale analysis of travel demand and transportation network performance;

· Land-use/transport interaction models that synthesise the dynamic interaction between transport provision and land-use activities.

3. Discussion

   

Land-use/transport interaction models packages are designed to analyse the fundamental, two-ways interaction between transport and land use. They offer a consistent representation of the way changes in transport costs and characteristics lead to changes in the demand for location and the intensities of activities and how these changes lead in turn to modified future demands for transport.

Actually, it is well known that trip-making patterns, volumes and modal distributions are largely a function of the spatial distribution of land use. Likewise the patterns of land use are influenced by the level of accessibility provided by the transportation system from one activity area to another.

These CSS describes land use by dividing up the study area into a number of discrete zones and stating how many units of different types of activity are located in each zone. They all describe development over time by representing the city at discrete points in time horizons (every 5 years in most models), so that the calculation refers to changes within each successive simulation period. Activities (people, houses, jobs) are allocated to each zone according to a function which measures the attraction of that zone for location, and which depends on accessibility of travel to other zones as well as on the particular attribute of the zone itself. Beyond these generalities, however the mechanism responsible for allocating land use and for representing travel vary greatly from one model to another.

The main characteristic of integrated land use and transport models is that the socio-economic inputs required by a transport model are provided by a land use model, instead of giving them as exogenous data. In turn, the transport model calculates a generalised cost of transport, which is fed back into the land use model.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

The majority of land-use/transport interaction models applications answer traditional questions such as how land use regulations or housing programs would affect land use development and transportation, or how transportation improvements or changes in travel costs would shift the distribution of activities in an urban area.

Typical application phases for these models are the investigation on transport demand within urban or regional high level transportation and/or land-use planning.

Typical inputs are the land-use characterisation of the single cells (e.g. global or shared on age/activity basis population, availability of workplaces, amount of workers for each economic sector; etc.).

Of particular interest is the ability of such integrated models to provide useful inputs to the selection of travel-reduction strategies that will result in a net reduction in aggregate fuel use and emissions. Such reductions are usually thought of as resulting from one or more of the following five outcomes: 1) a reduction in the number of trip starts; 2) a reduction in the length of individual trips, through changes in destination; 3) a shift to either non vehicular or higher-occupancy modes of travel; 4) a reduction in the amount of travel during the congested, or “peak,” commuting periods; 5) a reduction in trip length and/or traffic congestion, through changes in route.

Concerning emission of pollutants, these models are suited to provide, purely as an indication, output data such as NOx (Nitrogen Oxides), CO (Carbon monoxide), HC (Hydrocarbons), PM (Particulate matter) emissions generally expressed in mass over a time period, ex. tons per day or tons per year in order to evaluate long term effects in terms of emission reductions achieved but are not able to evaluate dispersion of pollutants neither small scale effects.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

An extended list of models within this category includes:

  • CALIB (Mode Choice Modeling)
  • HALLEY
  • HLFM II
  • MEPLAN
  • MODE CHOICE
  • SPF (Simplified Project Forecasting)
  • TDC (Transportation Data Cruncher)
  • TDM (Travel Demand Management Evaluation)
  • The Highway Emulator
  • TMOVES
  • TRANUS
  • UfosNET
  • VISEM
  • VISEVA
  • WIVER

Further Examples:

Traffic parameters monitored in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

A key investigation into the properties of land–use/transport interaction (LUTI) models was carried out in the latter part of the 1980s, under the auspices of the Transport Research Laboratory. The report of the investigation, known as ISGLUTI (International Study Group on Land–Use/Transport Interaction), has been published (Webster et al, 1990 “Land–Use Transport Interaction”). Nine candidate models were investigated in detail and, for seven of the models, their reactions to a series of policies was tested extensively against a wide range of appropriate indicators. The report summarises these and makes recommendations as to the way forward.

Also in the EU research project TRANSLAND (aimed at analysing innovative policies and future research needs in the field of integrated urban transport and land-use planning) a review of theoretical results from transport science, urban economics and urban geography as well as an overview of the state of the art in land use transport models including the work of the International Study Group on Land-Use have been carried out.

Further information on functionality and features of the above mentioned CSS are available at the following WEB site: www.meap.co.uk (MEPLAN), www.modelistica.com (TRANUS).

Other related references:

· University of FloridaTransportation Research Center – McTrans – http://www-mctrans.ce.ufl.edu/

· PTV AG – http://www.ptv.de/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Micro-simulation traffic models

2. Introduction

   

Introduction

The urban transportation system is very complex, and its performance depends on decisions made on many levels of society whose goals and purposes may be in conflict with each other. The process of evaluating, designing and managing such a system can therefore not be carried out without the aid of properly formulated models. In fact, over the past three decades, there has been growing interest in the ability of computer applications and simulation models for all aspects of transport operations, planning and management.

The choice of the Computer Simulation Systems (CSS) to be used in transport studies is governed by the objectives of the analysis as well as the available resources. A common classification method for CSS is based on the detail level with which the incorporated models suite intends to simulate the components of the transport system. According to this, CSS can be conveniently classified into four categories that reconcile the differences between alternative modelling concepts and theories, as well as between different levels of investigation in traffic and transport studies. Starting at the most detailed (micro-) level, we have:

· Operational micro-simulation models that consider the characteristics of each individual vehicle and its interactions with other vehicles in the traffic stream;

· Tactical network models that are suitable for dynamic traffic effects analysis which are critical in network simulation during medium to congested flow conditions;

· Strategic Multi-modal transport models that are best suited to the urban-scale analysis of travel demand and transportation network performance;

· Land-use/transport interaction models that synthesise the dynamic interaction between transport provision and land-use activities.

3. Discussion

   

Discussion

Operational micro-simulation models packages refer to microscopic models that are detailed enough to analyse traffic control schemes or to assess the impact and sensitivity of alternative design parameters such as number of lanes, length of ramps and lane change regulations. These models focus almost entirely on road transport and normally assume that all aspects of travel demand, other than, perhaps, route and departure time choice, remain fixed. They are typically dynamic in that they include time as an explicit variable and treat each vehicle on the road network individually. Typical micro-simulation modelling methods are based on car-following and lane changing theories which can represent the traffic operations and vehicle/driver behaviours in detail. The car-following approach is quite straightforward: each vehicle attempts to advance at its desired speed while maintaining a safe following distance from the vehicle ahead. The lane changing theory describes the lateral traffic behaviour. This may be considered in term of a number of perception thresholds governing the consideration of the risk of accepting a gap in a neighbouring lane.

Microscopic models incorporate queuing analysis, shock-way analysis and other analytical techniques. Most microscopic simulation models are stochastic, employing Monte Carlo procedures to generate random numbers for representing the driver/vehicle behaviour in real traffic condition.

The scale of application of micro-simulation models depends on the size of the computer memory and on the computer power available. The typical scale of application varies from small type, about 20 km, 50 nodes and 1000 vehicles, to large type, 200 nodes and many thousands vehicles (deliverable 3 – EU-FP4 SMARTEST project, 1997).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Operational micro-simulation models simulate the individual components of traffic flow and congestion, and present its output as a real-time visual display for traffic management and road network design.

Micro-Simulation is a convenient way to study signal cycle times, ramp metering, route diversion, speed limits and other measures within the traffic network context. It is also used to model the effects of advanced traveller information systems and route guidance on individual travel decisions. Thus, it can model the responses of users to both controls and real-time traffic information, as well as the interactions between them, and is used for testing, verifying and improving traffic management policies.

Micro-simulation models are, in principle, the best tools to evaluate the emissions of pollutants. They give a full range of output in this domain and offer the ability to simulate at a great level of detail. Micro-simulation models are very useful because they give accurate information about air pollutant emission and fuel consumption. The best results can be achieved through a connection to a microscopic fuel consumption and pollutants emission model (see topic on emission models The role and prerequisites for Transport Emission Models in Urban Planning, ENEA).

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Traffic simulation models used in Utrecht

Further Examples:

Traffic parameters monitored in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

A reasonably comprehensive review of alternative software packages for micro-simulation has been provided by the EC DGVII SMARTEST Project. SMARTEST project was directed toward modelling and simulation of dynamic traffic management problems caused by incidents, heavy traffic, road works and events. It covers incident management, intersection control, motorway flow control, dynamic route guidance and regional traffic information. The project’s objectives were to: 1. review existing micro-simulation models, so that gaps can be identified; 2. investigate how the SMARTEST models can best be enhanced to fill the identified gaps, thus advancing the State-of-the-Art; 3.incorporate the findings of the study into a best practice manual for the use of micro-simulation in modelling road transport and to disseminate these findings throughout Europe.

Further information on functionality and features of the software packages for micro-simulation are available at the following WEB site:

· www.ptv.de (VISSIM).

· www.traficon.fi (HUTSIM).

· www.wsatkins.com (DRACULA).

· www.kutc.ku.edu (CORSIM).

· www.aimsun.com (AIMSUN2).

· www.paramics-online.com (PARAMICS).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Tactical network models

2. Introduction

   

The urban transportation system is very complex, and its performance depends on decisions made on many levels of society whose goals and purposes may be in conflict with each other. The process of evaluating, designing and managing such a system can therefore not be carried out without the aid of properly formulated models. In fact, over the past three decades, there has been growing interest in the ability of computer applications and simulation models for all aspects of transport operations, planning and management.

The choice of the Computer Simulation Systems (CSS) to be used in transport studies is governed by the objectives of the analysis as well as the available resources. A common classification method for CSS is based on the detail level with which the incorporated models suite intends to simulate the components of the transport system. According to this, CSS can be conveniently classified into four categories that reconcile the differences between alternative modelling concepts and theories, as well as between different levels of investigation in traffic and transport studies. Starting at the most detailed (micro-) level, we have:

· Operational micro-simulation models that consider the characteristics of each individual vehicle and its interactions with other vehicles in the traffic stream;

· Tactical network models that are suitable for dynamic traffic effects analysis which are critical in network simulation during medium to congested flow conditions;

· Strategic Multi-modal transport models that are best suited to the urban-scale analysis of travel demand and transportation network performance and

· Land-use/transport interaction models that synthesise the dynamic interaction between transport provision and land-use activities.

3. Discussion

   

Tactical network models packages (also called congested assignment models) generally have a wider geographical scale of application than micro-simulation models. These can be used for representing a variety of situations from congested urban networks to regional inter-urban areas. In particular they are designed to model the varying traffic demand and congestion that occurs during the day and to represent the peaks of congestion as well as off-peak conditions. They are ideally suited to traffic management schemes and systems. Thanks to the dynamic ability, these models can simulate unexpected events such as incidents that reduce network capacity and the effects of driver information systems. Some CSS can also handle more specific requirements such as modelling special vehicle lanes for buses or banning turning movements in certain situations.

These models consider traffic as an aggregate fluid flow and divide the day into time slices which are used to model the build up and decline of traffic. Vehicles are assigned to their minimum cost routes, taking account of the traffic interactions and delays caused by other vehicles on the network.

Two distinct sub-models are usually incorporated in the classical CSS based on the fixed demand approach: the route choice model and the dynamic network loading. The route choice model estimates driver route choice on the basis of the generalised costs that includes time and distance related costs. The dynamic network loading represents the interactions between vehicles, both on link and junctions, and calculates resulting traffic flows and network performance statistics. These two sub-models are used iteratively until satisfactory levels of stability and convergence are achieved.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Dynamic network assignment models overcome the limitations of static assignment models by capturing the dynamics of congestion formation and dissipation associated with traffic peak periods. This enables the evaluation of a wide array of congestion relief measures, which could include both supply-side and demand-orientated measures.

Classical tactical network models packages exclude trip generation, distribution and modal split elements and are therefore suitable for evaluating schemes or policies which will only cause local re-routing of traffic. Nevertheless recent extensions to the classical route choice models framework focus on the explicit modelling of departure time choice that allows the continuous splitting of a static Origin Destination (O-D) matrix over the time of the day on the basis of the traffic condition (Metropolis computer simulation software).

On the basis of the description above the tactical models may be synthetically aggregated in the following main functional categories:

· Data processing;

· General traffic;

· Safety & accident records;

· Signal timing & warrants;

· Simulation & analysis;

· Traffic control;

· Traffic maintenance;

· Transit operations;

· Transit planning.

Typical application phases for these models are the demand assignment and the operation of multimodal transport systems within urban or regional transportation planning, feasibility studies of new infrastructure, network upgrading and specific operational measures application in private and public transport systems.

The advantages of tactical network models are also that they produce output statistics which provide useful details on the speed-cycle for emissions and fuel consumption analysis, although aggregated on traffic flows and not available for each vehicle. The application of tactical networks models to air quality analysis is suitable and advisable.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

An extended list of tactical network models within this category includes:

  • Accident Records Summary and Diagrams
  • ARCADY
  • Arterial Analysis Package Executive
  • ATMS
  • Automated Transit Ridership
  • AUTOMUTS
  • AWSC
  • Berkeley Traffic System
  • Bottleneck Traffic Simulator
  • Bus Transit Garage Space Requirements Model
  • CAM
  • CAPSSI
  • Chapel Hill Scheduled Interactive Bus Scheduler
    CINCH
  • CIRCAP
  • CONDUFIL
  • CORFLO
  • Cost Allocation Applications
  • COUNTS PC
  • CROSSIG
  • DAITA
  • Days OFF CALCULATOR
    DELAY
  • Disaggregate Elasticity Model
  • dQUEUE
  • DYNEMO
  • EZ-POSIT
  • EZ-TRANSYT PLUS
  • EZVIPAS
  • FAZWEAVE
  • Fixed Guidewat Transit
  • Fleetmax
  • FLOCOUNT
  • Florida LOS Worksheets
  • FRESIM
  • FREWAY
  • FRIOP
  • Grade Severity Rating System
  • HCM
  • Highway Capacity Software
  • HISAFE
  • HISAM
  • Hyperplan
  • Integrated Queue Analysis Package
  • INTEGRATION
  • Inventory CTRL
  • KAR
  • KARS
  • LINKFLO/INTCAP
  • LTAP
  • MAXBAND
  • MAXVOL
  • MOST
  • Moving Vehicle Run Analysis Package
  • MultiLeg
  • NCAP
  • North Dakota Sign Management System
  • NOSTOP
  • OSCADY
  • Paratransit Vehicle Maintenance
  • PASSER
  • PCSPEED
    PEDCTS
    PICADY
  • PRENETSIM
  • PREPASSR
  • PRETRANSYT
  • Progression Graphics and Optimization
  • Progression Through a Series of Intersections
  • P2BAT
  • Queue
  • QUEWZ
  • QUICK
  • Roadrunner
  • ROADSIDE
  • RPT Spreadsheets
  • Safety Resource Allocation Program
  • SALLIE
  • SAT_ADJ
  • SCARS
  • SCCOLD
  • Section 15 Tansit Agency Performance Data
  • Service Planning Case Studies
  • SIDRA
  • SIGCAP
  • SIGEVAL
  • SIGN
  • SIGNS
  • SIGNAL
  • Signal Network Animated Graphics
  • Sign Inventory System
  • SIGPAK
  • SIP
  • SIPA
  • SOAP
  • SPANWIRE
  • SpeedPlot
  • SST3
  • Statistical Sampling of Trip Data
  • SUPERDET
  • SYNCHRO
  • TAPM
  • TBASE
  • TDIP
  • TEAPAC
  • TED
  • TEXAS
  • TGAP
  • TIMACS
  • TOPDOG
  • TOSS
  • Traffic Collision Diagram Library
  • Traffic Control Plan Library
  • Traffic Information Program Series
  • TRAFFICQ
  • Traffic Signal Design Library
  • TRAF-NETSIM
  • TRANNET
  • Transit Route Planning CAI Course
  • Transit Spreadsheet Applications
  • TRANSYT
  • TURNFLOW
  • TURNS
  • TOTOR
  • TS/PP-DRAFT
  • UCB
  • UNSIG
  • VEHCTS
  • Vehicle CTRL
  • VISSIM
  • VIsVAP
  • WARRANT
  • WARRANTS
  • WEST
  • WHICH
  • WINUNSIG


Further Examples:

The Bristol Area Transport Study Model
Traffic simulation models used in Utrecht

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Further information on functionality and features of the software packages for micro-simulation are available at the following WEB site: www.contram.com (CONTRAM), www.dynamictrafficassignment.org (DYNAMIT and DYNASMART), www.wsatkins.com (SATURN) and www.adpc.be (METROPOLIS).

Other related references:

· University of Florida, Transportation Research Center, McTrans http://www-mctrans.ce.ufl.edu/

· PTV AG http://www.ptv.de/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Strategic multi-modal transport models

2. Introduction

   

The urban transportation system is very complex, and its performance depends on decisions made on many levels of society whose goals and purposes may be in conflict with each other. The process of evaluating, designing and managing such a system can therefore not be carried out without the aid of properly formulated models. In fact, over the past three decades, there has been growing interest in the ability of computer applications and simulation models for all aspects of transport operations, planning and management.

The choice of the Computer Simulation Systems (CSS) to be used in transport studies is governed by the objectives of the analysis as well as the available resources. A common classification method for CSS is based on the detail level with which the incorporated models suite intends to simulate the components of the transport system. According to this, CSS can be conveniently classified into four categories that reconcile the differences between alternative modelling concepts and theories, as well as between different levels of investigation in traffic and transport studies. Starting at the most detailed (micro-) level, we have:

· Operational micro-simulation models that consider the characteristics of each individual vehicle and its interactions with other vehicles in the traffic stream;

· Tactical network models that are suitable for dynamic traffic effects analysis which are critical in network simulation during medium to congested flow conditions;

· Strategic Multi-modal transport models that are best suited to the urban-scale analysis of travel demand and transportation network performance;

· Land-use/transport interaction models that synthesise the dynamic interaction between transport provision and land-use activities.

3. Discussion

   

Strategic Multimodal transport model packages are used to predict the number of trips within an urban area by type (work, non-work, etc.), time of the day (peak-period, daily, etc.) and zonal origin destination (O-D) pair, the mode of travel used to make these trips and the routes taken through the transportation network by these trips. The final output is a predicted set of modal flows on link in the network and the related level of service. The incorporated models are used in a sequence of steps corresponding to the sequential decision process in which people decide to make a trip (generation), decide where to go (distribution), decide what mode to take (modal split) and decide what route to use (assignment).

These models rely on the assumption of a steady state within the modelled period and treat vehicular traffic as aggregate flows. Therefore, as compared to the tactical network models, they provide a less detailed treatment of the time dynamics of congestion. However, they possess the ability to represent the range of travel choices and traffic interactions in space on a realistic network, and they provide coverage of much larger geographical areas within practical constraints of computational capacity compared to detailed simulation models. Variability of road travel demand and of road network travel conditions may be catered for to some extent by the subdivision of demand into a series of time slices to be applied within a sequential steady state model runs, with the initial travel conditions for any time slice being based on information from the previous period.

In an urban context, strategic models generally cover a whole city or town. They generally include capacity restraint procedures whereby the speed on each road link will vary in relation to the volume of traffic which it carries. Strategic models are used to evaluate schemes and policies which are expected to have large scale effects over a considerable geographical area. They tend to be used for long term forecasting, perhaps as far as 20 or 30 years ahead.

Strategic transport models packages incorporate four main sub-models: 1) a trip generation sub-model which estimates the number of trips that originate or terminate in each zone using land-use and socio-economic data; 2) a trip distribution sub-model which estimates where the trips from a particular origin zone are going (i.e. which destination zone); 3) a modal split sub-model which estimates the proportion of trips between each zone pair that are made by each mode of transport 4) an assignment sub-model which allocates trips to particular routes through the transportation system.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Strategic Multimodal transport models packages can be used for a variety of purposes: 1) to forecast the overall demand for travel at some specified date in the future, given predicted changes in factors external to the transport system, such as population, employment and household income; 2) to allocate forecast demands for travel to the various modes of transport and, within each mode, to individual roads and public transport services; 3) to calculate the levels of service offered by each mode; 4) to provide information on vehicle and passenger flows and travel costs necessary for operational, environmental, economic and financial appraisals.

On the basis of the purpose above, the strategic models may be synthetically aggregated in the following main functional categories:

· Data processing;

· Network assignment;

· Project management;

· Site analysis.

Typical application phases for these models are the investigation on transport demand and the operation of multimodal transport systems within urban or regional transportation planning and feasibility studies of new infrastructure, network upgrading, global operational measures application.

Typical outputs are graphic and numerical network and flows representation, flows assignment, isochronic lines calculation and mapping, emission calculation.

The disadvantage of strategic models for emissions modelling is that there is often a need to compromise in term of spatial details. Zones are generally quite large and networks relatively coarse. Also, vehicle emissions output can normally only be calculated from average link speeds, whilst actual vehicle emissions depend on actual driving patterns (e.g. acceleration/deceleration, stops/starts). As a consequence they are not suited to evaluating the effects of traffic management measures and small scale schemes, and all the measures triggering changes in vehicles speed cycle.


5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Examples of the use of strategic transport models are given here by:


6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Two transport models (EMME2 and Saturn) are currently being applied in Bristol primarily to assess the road user charging and the light rapid transit. EMME2 software is applied to assess modal split effects whereas Saturn is applied to simulate traffic on the road network.

An extended list of strategic multi-modal transport models within this category includes:

  • Advanced General Network Editor
  • ASSIGN
  • Better Decision
  • CANDLINK
  • CONTRAM
  • Decision Support System
  • emme/2
  • Highway Design and Maintenance
  • Hyperplan
  • Intersection Analysis Spreadsheets
  • L-TASS
  • MicroBENCOST
  • MICROTRIMS
  • Municipal Equipment Management System
  • MVMACH
  • Planning and Project Development Spreadsheets
  • Project Analysis Package
  • Program Development and Management System
  • QRS
  • Roadway/Intersection Air Quality
  • SATURN
  • SITE
  • SPARKS
  • Survey
  • TEAPAC
  • TMODEL
  • Traffic Interpolater & Extrapolater Software
  • TRAFFIX
  • TrafikPlan
  • TRANSCAD
  • Transportation Network Analysis System
  • Transportation Planning Conference Proceedings
  • TRIP GENERATION
  • TRIPS
  • TSM
  • URPDB
  • VISUM
  • WinTASS
  • ZDATA

Details on these models can be searched on the Internet.

Other related references:

· University of Florida, Transportation Research Center, McTrans. http://www-mctrans.ce.ufl.edu/

· PTV AG. http://www.ptv.de/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Models for Planning: Industrial and Residential Modelling

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Assessing emissions from industrial facilities
 
Example from Bristol - Industrial emissions modelling
Sardinia Industrial emissions
SO2 emmisions in Porto Marghera industrial area Venice: A model approach in risk assessment
Residential emissions modelling
 
Background and domestic sources in Bristol

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Assessing emissions from industrial facilities

2. Introduction

   

Air quality can be affected not only from traffic-related emission sources, but also from residential heating area sources and industrial emission sources. Over the last decades important improvements have been achieved in industry regarding several major polluting substances, and gradually the environmental impact has shifted towards so-called diffuse sources of pollution (such as traffic and household consumption of chemicals). Nevertheless, industrial production processes still account for a considerable share of the overall pollution in Europe (for pollutants such as greenhouse gases, acidifying substances, volatile organic compounds and waste), and it is very important to further reduce their contribution to "un-sustainability".

The most important EU Directives concerning emissions of air pollutants from industrial facilities are the ‘Pollution from Large Combustion Plants’ Council Directive (88/609/EEC), the ‘Volatile organic compounds (VOCs) resulting from the storage of petrol and its distribution from terminals to service stations’ European Parliament and Council Directive (94/63/EC), the ‘Volatile organic compounds (VOCs) resulting from certain industrial activities in certain installations’ Council Directive (1999/13/EC) and the ‘Integrated pollution prevention and control’ or IPPC Council Directive (96/61/EC).

The IPPC Directive is about minimising pollution from various point sources throughout the European Union. All installations covered by Annex I of the Directive are required to obtain an authorisation (permit) from the authorities in the EU countries. Unless they have a permit, they are not allowed to operate. The permits must be based on the concept of Best Available Techniques (or BAT), which is defined in Article 2 of the Directive. Since the permits must be based on BAT, the licensing authorities need some assistance to find out which techniques are BAT. This exchange of information between experts from the EU Member States, industry and environmental organisations is co-ordinated by the European IPPC Bureau and it has been divided into some 30 sectors along the lines of Annex I of the Directive. For each sector it takes around two years to complete the work and to produce a so-called BREF (BAT reference document). All BREFs will be completed by the end of 2005, but several are now finalised and are downloadable from the BREF site of the IPPC Bureau and available on CD. Policy-makers as well as the public at large need better information about the amount of pollution that different installations are responsible for: that is why the Directive provides for the setting up of a European Pollutant Emission Register (also known as EPER).

3. Discussion

   

Emission estimates are important for developing emission control strategies, determining applicability of permitting and control programs, ascertaining the effects of sources and appropriate mitigation strategies, and a number of other related applications by an array of users, including federal, state, and local agencies, consultants, and industry. The estimation of air emissions from industrial facilities can be computed by using emission factors and/or emission models. An emission factor is a representative value that attempts to relate the quantity of a pollutant released to the atmosphere with an activity associated with the release of that pollutant. At European level, the UNECE/EMEP Task Force on Emissions Inventories and Projections has prepared the CORINAIR Emission Inventory Guidebook, designed to provide a comprehensive guide to the state-of-the-art of atmospheric emissions inventory methodology (see the Topic on How to develop urban Emission Inventories?) for each of the emission-generating activities (for the industrial facilities see Group 1: Combustion in energy and transformation industries, Group 3: Combustion in manufacturing industry, Group 4: Production processes Group 5: Extraction & distribution of fossil fuels and geothermal energy Group 6: Solvent and other product use, Group 9: Waste treatment and disposal). Other relevant references for emission factors are EMEP/CORINAIR 2003; IPCC Revised 1996 “Guidelines for National Greenhouse Gas Inventories” and US EPA’s Compilation of Air Pollution Emission Factors, AP-42.

At U.S.A. level, the Emissions Modelling Clearing House (EMCH) has been designed to support and promote emission modelling activities both internal and external to U.S.-Environmental Protection Agency. Some examples of emission models are the Landfill Air Emissions Model (a PC-based software for estimating emissions of CH4, CO2, NMVOC and hazardous air pollutants from municipal solid waste landfills), and the EMS-HAP, an emissions model that prepares annual toxics emission inventory data, for subsequent air quality modelling using, for example, the ISCST3 Gaussian model (Industrial Source Complex, Short Term, version 3: it is the recommended model for a wide range of regulatory applications to study the impact of industrial sources). Moreover the CALPUFF Lagrangian dispersion model, developed by EPA, has been adopted by the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency (U.S. EPA) in its Guideline on Air Quality Models as the preferred model for assessing long range transport of pollutants and their impacts on Federal Class I areas and on a case-by-case basis for certain near-field applications involving complex meteorological conditions. CALPUFF model need to be driven by an emission inventory and CALMET 3-D meteorological diagnostic model. CALMET also drives CALGRID 3D Eulerian photochemical model recommended by EEA (European Environment Agency).

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· When using official Emission Factors’ Guidebook (such as the CORINAIR), it should be advisable to check the emission factors against any more specific information available in the country. Data from source-specific emission tests or continuous emission monitors are usually preferred for estimating a source’s emissions because those data provide the best representation of the tested source's emissions. However, test data from individual sources are not always available and, even then, they may not reflect the variability of actual emissions over time. Thus, emission factors are frequently the best or only method available for estimating emissions, in spite of their limitations.

· Emission factors are generally provided as mean values representative of a large scale (National) situation. When local emission inventories are to be performed an uncertainty analysis (e.g. Montecarlo method) of emission estimations can be advisable. These factors are usually expressed as the weight of pollutant divided by a unit weight, volume, distance, or duration of the activity emitting the pollutant (e.g., kilograms of particulate emitted per tonne of coal burned). Emission factors can be used in some permitting applications, such as in applicability determinations and in establishing operating permit fees. Source-specific tests or continuous emission monitors can determine the actual pollutant contribution from an existing source better than can emission factors. Even then, the results will be applicable only to the conditions existing at the time of the testing or monitoring. To provide the best estimate of longer-term (e. g., yearly or typical day) emissions, these conditions should be representative of the source's routine operations.

· A material balance approach also may provide reliable average emission estimates for specific sources. For some sources, a material balance may provide a better estimate of emissions than emission tests would. In general, material balances are appropriate for use in situations where a high percentage of material is lost to the atmosphere (e. g., sulphur in fuel, or solvent loss in an uncontrolled coating process.) In contrast, material balances may be inappropriate where material is consumed or chemically combined in the process, or where losses to the atmosphere are a small portion of the total process throughput. As the term implies, one needs to account for all the materials going into and coming out of the process for such an emission estimation to be credible.

· Direct surveys combining questionnaires and some chimney emission measures can be the most accurate approach to estimate and validate industrial sources emissions on a regional or sub-regional scale.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Examples are provided by:

Example from Bristol - Industrial emissions modelling

Sardinia Industrial emissions

SO2 emmisions in Porto Marghera industrial area Venice: A model approach in risk assessment

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Background references on Emission Factors

· CORINAIR Emission Inventory Guidebook (3rd edition): http://reports.eea.eu.int/EMEPCORINAIR3/en

· U.S.-EPA: http://www.epa.gov/ttn/chief/

Background references on IPPC and Best Available Technologies (BAT)

· The IPPC Directive: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/ippc/index.htm

· The BAT reference documents (BREFs): http://eippcb.jrc.es/pages/FActivities.htm

· The European Union Network for the Implementation and Enforcement of Environmental Law (IMPEL) network (forum for discussion between national authorities about general issues linked to the implementation and enforcement of the Directive): http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/impel/index.htm

· The EPER European Pollutant Emission Register: http://europa.eu.int/comm/environment/ippc/eper/index.htm

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Residential emissions modelling

2. Introduction

   

Emissions related to residential buildings heating are an important pressure for the urban air quality. The amount of pollution due to these kinds of emissions is very different for different cities because of different climatology, different fuels employed, different wind patterns and so on. Anyway, as a general rule, they should not be neglected in order to achieve reasonable air quality assessment. Residential emissions are usually treated as 2-dimensionally distributed and, in the CORINAIR approach, emission factors for residential combustion plants are estimated exactly as the corresponding industrial emissions, when similar equipment is used (boilers, gas turbines and so on). On the contrary, in the case of equipment such as stoves or fireplaces, residential emissions should be treated separately from industrial ones.

3. Discussion

   

Share of residential emissions in urban areas

Residential emissions derive mainly from domestic heating and their share in European urban areas strongly depend on local climate, with longer and higher emissions in cold northern or mountain towns and shorter heating periods with less intensive fuel combustion in Mediterranean cities.

As an example, residential emissions for the city of Milano (Italy) account for the 60% of annual SO2, 10% of NOx and 13% of PM10 urban emissions (2001 INEMAR Emission Inventory).

Total emissions are estimated with the same methods used for assessing industrial emissions, as similar devices are involved but, obviously, domestic emissions follow seasonal and daily cycle different from industrial ones.

In certain cases local administrators decide the period in the year and the hours of the day when buildings are heated, whereas in other cases citizens are free to manage heating on their own.

Residential emissions in air quality modelling

When dealing with air quality modelling, residential emissions are usually considered as area emissions distributed accordingly to the urban density.

If no other information is available, emission height could be estimated equal to the average building height. Depending on the scale of the simulation, it could be useful to distinguish between at least town centre, residential zones and suburbs assigning different emission heights, especially when dealing with large cities.

The main problem of residential emissions modelling is the high aggregation level of data used to calculate air pollution. In Italy databases of firewood (ISTAT) and oil fuel (Oil Bulletin of Ministry of Industry) consumption is available with year-nation resolution and rarely year-region and year-province. Moreover, methane market liberalization makes difficult locating of distribution companies (ITALGAS, SNAM, etc.) on territory. Data are never at urban scale. Temporal disaggregation is still more difficult because autonomous heating doesn’t obey old law 373 (1976). In fact, this imposed heating lighting timetable per regional zones. Now these data sets are not available.

To disaggregate data to urban scale these proxy variables can be used:

  • Population;
  • Buildings volume heated;
  • Buildings thermal requirement.

Typical data source for these proxies is ten-yearly ISTAT census.

Approximate thermal requirement can also be so assessed: volume heated x building dispersion parameter x day mean temperature. More complex treatment, with decreasing of heat dispersion during heating plant stop phase due to internal temperature decreasing, needs knowledge of building thermal capacity.

Finally, to disaggregate annual data the following proxy variables can be used:

  • Monthly proxy: to be calculated as difference between inside (for example 20°) and outside (monthly mean) temperature and multiplied for number of work days. Then to be normalized to 1.
  • Weekly proxy: for residential heating a uniform proxy variable is used; for tertiary, it is appropriated to look for specific weekly profiles, because activity diversification is enormous (offices, shops, hospitals, etc).
  • Daily proxy: to be calculated based on mean hourly difference between inside and outside temperature and multiplied by 0 when there is no work, by 1,1 or more when heating plant starts to work (bigger consumption) by 1 in other hours. Then to be normalized to 1.

Autonomous heating specific questions adding to ISTAT census could be an economic and effective solution.

Emissions and energy saving

Building energy efficiency is a major concern, as pointed in the “EcoBuilding” Directive 2002/91/CE, and Member States are encouraged to act in order to minimize heat and energy waste in residential buildings.

According to the Directive, for new buildings with floor area larger than 1000 m2 and for buildings that undergo a major renovation, the feasibility of alternative and more efficient heating systems should be considered.

More efficient heating systems are, for example, decentralised energy supply systems district or block heating or cooling or heat pumps.

Furthermore, the same Directive states that residential boilers fired by non-renewable liquid or solid fuel of an effective rated output of 20 kW to 100 kW have to be inspected on a regular basis whereas boilers of an effective rated output of more than 100 kW shall be inspected at least every two years.

This continuous maintenance of boilers imposed by the directive is expected to improve domestic heating emissions and is likely that emission factors will undergo an important revision.

Wood burning

Wood burning is a popular method for domestic heating, especially in northern countries. According to the CORINAIR Guidebook the contribution of wood burning to total emissions is thought to be insignificant (i.e. < 1%). Nevertheless, recently a number of studies have been published showing that emission factors for PM2.5 from wood burning are strongly dependent on technology employed and that emissions from conventional stoves and manually fed boilers are often one or two orders of magnitude higher than emissions from newly designed boilers and stoves. Other studies are underway and extensive revision and updating of emission factors is expected in future years.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Check estimates

The recommendations contained in the topic Assessing emissions from industrial facilities, Venice + ENEA - ,ESA Contribution of checking, when possible, theoretical industrial emissions computed on the basis of CORINAIR emission factor with real measures applies also to domestic emissions.

Pay attention to urban evolution

Renovated and new buildings are likely to ameliorate their emission budget; boiler inspection could lead to substitution of older devices with more efficient ones; buildings change destination from commercial to residential or vice-versa. In a few words, urban areas changes continuously and residential emissions change accordingly. For air quality management and modelling it is crucial that inventories should catch these changes in order to update their emission estimates on a regular basis.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

A specific example Background and domestic sources in Bristol was provided by Bristol.

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· CORINAIR Emission Inventory Guidebook (3rd edition): http://reports.eea.eu.int/EMEPCORINAIR3/en.

· EcoBuilding Directive 2002/91/EC.

· Johansson et al. Emission characteristics of modern and old-type residential boilers fired with wood logs and wood pellets, Atm. Env. 38, 4183-4195.

· Illerup et al. Particulate matter emissions and abatement options in residential wood burning in the Nordic countries, in Proceedings of the PM Emission Inventories Scientific Workshop, Pallanza, 18/10/2004.

EC

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Models for Planning: Pollution and Exposure Modelling

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Why use Dispersion Models
 
SO2 emmisions in Porto Marghera industrial area Venice: A model approach in risk assessment
Model estimation of atmospheric pollution produced by vehicular traffic on the circular road of Mestre-Venice
The Use of Dispersion models for NO2 in Birmingham
What can be modelled with dispersion models
 
Model estimation of atmospheric pollution produced by vehicular traffic on the circular road of Mestre-Venice
The Use of Dispersion models for NO2 in Birmingham
What data is required by atmospheric dispersion models
 
Meteorological data required for Airviro and ADMS models
The use of meteorological data in dispersion models in Birmingham
What atmospheric dispersion model should be used
 
SO2 emmisions in Porto Marghera industrial area Venice: A model approach in risk assessment
The AirViro Dispersion Model in Birmingham
Artificial neural network technology for ozone forecasting
Model simulation of the Venice-Mestre ring road air pollution: experimental check and model intercomparison
Example of the assessment of past and present air quality and exposure in Venice
What role for Integrated Models Suites in Urban Planning?
 
ISHTAR Project : building an advanced models suite for urban sustainable planning
HEARTS Project - Modelling Health Effects and Risks of Transport Systems
Integrated Land Use and Transport Planning tools

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Why use Dispersion Models

2. Introduction

   

Many processes from factories, heating buildings or transport can produce pollution. The amount which is produced can be measured as an emission. However, the concentration of the pollution at ground level is important to determine the risk of exceeding an air quality objective. This is the purpose of the dispersion model.

3. Discussion

   

A dispersion model is a series of equations which describe the relationship between the concentration and release rate of a pollutant in the atmosphere from a specific location, and factors affecting the dispersion and dilution in the atmosphere.

Models can range from simple spreadsheets to sophisticated computer programmes. The simplest involve a step by step process of entering the required data to obtain a final result. The more complex have multiple sources and can require input files of data in the correct format, e.g. meteorological data.

By entering local data, which is accurate as possible, it is possible to estimate the concentration of pollutants at different parts of a municipality where there is no existing monitoring. The model can be compared with, and corrected by known monitoring results. It may also be possible to estimate what air quality will be like in the future when some factors may be different, e.g. more traffic on the roads. Similarly, a model can be used as a planning tool to investigate different scenarios, e.g. a different road network or the addition of a large industrial process.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Determine whether point, area or line sources in the municipality are sufficiently large to indicate the possibility of air quality problems and if modelling is required.

· Select a model which is appropriate for the situation. See the Topic What atmospheric dispersion model should be used.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

SO2 emmisions in Porto Marghera industrial area Venice: A model approach in risk assessment

Further Examples:

Model estimation of atmospheric pollution produced by vehicular traffic on the circular road of Mestre-Venice
The Use of Dispersion models for NO2 in Birmingham

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· LAQM.TG2(00) - Review and assessment: Estimating emissions http://www.defra.gov.uk/.

· LAQM.TG3(00) - Review and assessment: Selection and use of dispersion models http://www.defra.gov.uk/.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  What can be modelled with dispersion models

2. Introduction

   

Models are used to estimate concentrations of pollutants at ground level in areas where there is insufficient monitoring. All models can only be as accurate are the data put into them, (see topic on What data is required by atmospheric dispersion models). By their very nature there are areas of uncertainty so they should be used as a guide but with caution.

3. Discussion

   

There are three main types of pollution source:

· Road traffic: Emissions from vehicle exhaust are a major contribution to urban pollution. In some areas, evaporative emissions of hydrocarbons e.g. from fuel tanks, may also need to be considered.

· Industrial, commercial and domestic emissions: These are controlled releases from stacks or chimneys.

· Fugitive emissions: These are leakages from industrial processes or particles from quarrying which are released in an uncontrolled fashion. These sort of emissions are very difficult to measure so may not be easily modelled.

The sources can be divided into four types of release to the atmosphere which can be used by the models:

· Point sources: These are individual chimney stacks. The simpler models can only deal with one at a time but the more advanced can model several simultaneously.

· Line sources: Traffic along roads are modelled as straight line segments. The simpler models will only deal with one road segment but the more advanced will deal with a whole city network with several hundred different sources each of which can have different vehicles or characteristics applied to them. Some models can deal with canyons bridges and underpasses.

· Area sources: A group of point or line sources can be treated as an area source. Fugitive emissions from and industrial area or car parks can be treated in this way. They could be used for modelling background sources across a city as a grid pattern, for example, the emissions from areas of domestic housing.

· Volume sources: These could include area sources with vertical depth, e.g. emissions from an airport taking into account aircraft take-off and landing.

Most atmospheric pollutants are released as buoyant gasses such as sulphur dioxide from stacks or oxides of nitrogen from vehicles. Most models calculate the dispersion of these hot plumes. Some of the more sophisticated models can take into account deposition of pollutants from the atmosphere by rain washout or the gravitational settling of particles. Some models are also designed to calculate the chemical reactions which may occur during transportation, e.g. NO to NO2 and ozone photochemistry. These are known as secondary pollutants as they are formed in the atmosphere and not always at source. Pollutants such as NO2 and PM10 can have primary and secondary sources so a model may have to cope with these.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Models must be fit for purpose. Identify the pollutants of concern and the air quality objectives associated with them. Select a model which is appropriate. See Topic What data is required by atmospheric dispersion models.

5. Examples / Further Reading

    Model estimation of atmospheric pollution produced by vehicular traffic on the circular road of Mestre-Venice
The Use of Dispersion models for NO2 in Birmingham

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· LAQM.TG1(00) - Review and assessment: Monitoring air quality http://www.defra.gov.uk/

· LAQM.TG2(00) - Review and assessment: Estimating emissions http://www.defra.gov.uk/

· LAQM.TG3(00) - Review and assessment: Selection and use of dispersion models http://www.defra.gov.uk/

· LAQM.TG4(00) - Review and assessment: Pollutant specific guidance http://www.defra.gov.uk/

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  What data is required by atmospheric dispersion models

2. Introduction

   

Dispersion models require data on what and how much pollutant is being released into the atmosphere and from what location. More advanced models require information on how the pollution is being released and any variations in time. For time series modelling meteorological data over time will be required.

3. Discussion

   

The data required for dispersion models can be broadly summarised as:

· Map: For the more advanced models which can deal with several sources a digital map of the area is required. This enables the point and line sources to be accurately located. It may also have layers of additional information such as the land and building height and the surface type.

· Meteorology: wind speed, wind direction, temperature and stability determine how emissions disperse. Some models will require the stability category whereas more modern models calculate vertical turbulence and mixing heights based on other parameters such as cloud cover or vertical wind speed. The frequency of data required will depend on the air quality standard, i.e. hourly limits will require hourly average met data.

· Local environment: complex topography and surface roughness is used to calculate the ground turbulence. The built environment can also effect dispersion so building heights may also be required. It is also necessary for a model to predict concentrations at defined locations. This may involve defining a grid over the area where the pollution concentration is calculated in each grid square. This enables the model to display iso-lines of pollution concentrations.

· Emission from point sources: These are usually chimney stacks. The substance, rate of release, temperature of gas, velocity of rise, stack dimensions, and time of release may all be required plus the dimensions of the building if the model can calculate the effect of down wash from the stack.

· Area sources: These have similar data requirements to point sources but without the dimensions of a chimney stack.

· Emission data from line sources: These will usually be road transport although in some areas rail may be significant. The data required includes traffic flow, vehicle type, vehicle speed, daily/monthly/annual variation, location and length of roads, and emission factors. Some models may also be able to deal with street canyons, elevation or cuttings so the dimensions of the streets may also be required.

· Background concentrations: Dispersion models can only predict ground level concentrations from sources which have been included in the model. There may be situations where pollution is coming in from outside the area. There may also be background sources such are housing areas or minor roads which have a small but significant effect. These may be important when air quality objectives are exceeded. See Further Reading.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· Depending on the model selected contact the department responsible for industrial processes and / or transport data. If necessary, find the nearest available meteorological monitoring station. If there are no local weather stations weather data may need to be monitored by the municipality itself. Monitored data will be needed to correlate with the model especially if used to calculate the background concentration. Information from outside the area may be useful for calculating background concentrations.

· There will inevitably be large assumptions made with data types which will lead to uncertainties. All models will only be as accurate as the data input.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Meteorological data required for Airviro and ADMS models

The use of meteorological data in dispersion models in Birmingham

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· LAQM.TG2(00) - Review and assessment: Estimating emissions http://www.defra.gov.uk/.

· LAQM.TG3(00) - Review and assessment: Selection and use of dispersion models http://www.defra.gov.uk/.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  What atmospheric dispersion model should be used

2. Introduction

   

There are a wide range of dispersion models available of varying complexity. From simple screening models to advanced, new generation models with complex terrain and meteorology. The choice of model will depend on the task to perform but also the data and resources available. The more complex the model the more information will be needed and also the greater the expertise in operating and interpreting the results.

3. Discussion

   

Screening models are the simplest and there is no need to consider meteorology. They will calculate worst case concentrations based on empirical results from field observations, wind tunnel experiments and more advanced models. There are quick and cheap so enable an initial impression of concentrations which are likely to occur under certain conditions and so determine whether further more advanced work is necessary.

Intermediate models are mainly desktop computer based. They require more information than screening models, such as diurnal traffic flow data, and can often include varying meteorology. They may also be able to deal with more than one point, area or volume source. They lack the versatility of the more advanced models but are less expensive and require less staff resources.

Advanced models are computed based and can produce more accurate results if accurate meteorological and emissions data are available. They can deal with many point, area and line sources simultaneously. They can have a variety of output types and different averaging times. Special effects such as photochemistry, complex terrain and building effects can be taken into account.

The choice of model will depend on the size and nature of the municipality. Screening models may be used to look at specific sites, either point or road, in isolation. When the results are added to a known background concentration it may be apparent that an air quality objective is likely to be breached and so further examination with a more sophisticated model is required.

A small municipality which has a limited number of polluting sources which are large enough to cause problems may be able to use intermediate models to determine the scale of the problem. However, a typical city will have many point sources and a complex road system. It may be located in a valley or have complex terrain and so may require an advanced model.

In some cases if an environment which has very complex geometry needs to be assessed then physical modelling using wind tunnels or three-dimensional computational fluid dynamic using high powered computers may be chosen. These, however, are very expensive and require specialist knowledge.

The choice of model is also determined by the type and quality of data which are available. See Topic What data is required by atmospheric dispersion models.

Simpler models should consider worst case conditions and not be used for detailed analysis. They may not be appropriate for predicting future scenarios, especially over a large area such as a city. Whatever model is used, some validation or testing usually by monitoring will be required.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

Start in a simple way and proceed in steps to more complex situations if required. Look at the worst case scenario to identify if more complex modelling is required. Identify what data are available and if necessary what additional data are needed. If in doubt ask for professional advice

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Artificial neural network technology for ozone forecasting

SO2 emmisions in Porto Marghera industrial area Venice: A model approach in risk assessment

Further Examples:

Model simulation of the Venice-Mestre ring road air pollution: experimental check and model intercomparison
Example of the assessment of past and present air quality and exposure in Venice
The AirViro Dispersion Model in Birmingham

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· LAQM.TG2(00) - Review and assessment: Estimating emissions http://www.defra.gov.uk/.

· LAQM.TG3(00) - Review and assessment: Selection and use of dispersion models http://www.defra.gov.uk/.

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  What role for Integrated Models Suites in Urban Planning?

2. Introduction

   

The planning activities within European municipalities have experienced a remarkable evolution along the past 20 years. During the 80’s transport planners used to focus on the capacity of the transport networks and their capability to avoid congestion situations.

In the 90’s environmental impacts have started to enter extensively the planning best practice and a number of cities were using transport emission models of different kind: several of those planners have been using also dispersion models for achieving impact results at the level of air quality.

At the beginning of the new millennium, integrated suites of models involving additional impacts start to be used by the most equipped administrations while the EC funds Research and Development R&D projects for the realisation of integrated systems of software tools for planning purposes. We are quickly advancing in the era of ‘advanced planning tools’.

These integrated tools should allow a more exhaustive understanding of the consequences of postulated actions, measures, policies for the urban environment and foster the cooperation among different ‘planners’ within the local administration. In fact the availability of multidisciplinary software tools requiring several technical competences should push municipal departments working on Land Use, Transport, Air Quality, Cultural Heritage protection, health protection to cooperate and develop more harmonised and less conflicting initiatives/plans.

3. Discussion

   

The various planning activities that city administrations have to run for their institutional roles (mobility plans, urban plans, transport plans, air quality action plans) require a number of different modelling tools.

Quite often these tools are used separately, by different units within the same administration, sometimes under a cooperation spirit and sometimes rather in competition, thus risking to plan conflicting scenarios for the future of the community, in particular as it regards air quality. It is now common perception that Air Quality targets can be reached if – and only if – the various planning activities are developed under a coherent and harmonising framework where the involved units-departments cooperate for achieving agreed results through short-medium and long-term measures.

This evolutionary process can be supported by the realisation of ‘integrated suites of models’ that the various actors of the planning activity can use. The common characteristic of such ‘suites’ will be the integration of a high number of models going from the behaviour of the local population (mobility demand models) to the traffic simulation, from the estimate of emissions and air pollution, to the final impacts on population health and monuments preservation.

In the frame of the 5th Framework Programme the EC has funded a few projects aiming at building these kinds of integrated software tools.

Under the key action ‘City of Tomorrow and cultural heritage’ we can note two of these projects:

· ISHTAR (Integrated Software for Health, Transport efficiency and Artistic heritage Recovery) Project (2002-2005) coordinated by ENEA (Italy), and

· PROPOLIS (Planning and Research of Policies for Land Use and Transport for Increasing Urban Sustainability) Project (2001-2004) coordinated by LT (Finland).

Both projects cover the areas of mobility, transport, pollutant emissions, noise, air pollution, population exposure and health effects. ISHTAR also covers the area of damage to monuments.

The two projects are members of the LUTR (Land Use and Transport) Cluster under the mentioned Key Action, while ISHTAR is also a member of the CLEAR Cluster on Air Quality Research.

The two projects are producing two good examples of integrated suites usable for designing measures and policies for urban sustainability.

Under the Programme ‘Quality of Life’ of the 5th FP the EC has funded another ‘linked’ project denominated HEARTS (Health Effects and Risks of Transport systems) coordinated by WHO. Also in this project partners are developing suites of models to be tested in a few European cities, but the integration scheme is less tight and the various models to be used in the upper part of the modelling chain are more flexibly defined.

The developing picture is extremely stimulating since we can observe the successful development of different types of more or less tightly integrated tools that will be shortly usable by European planners and will probably constitute a new niche market within the big market of the Planning Tools.

4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   

· A major recommendation from INTEGAIRE is for the future use of the integrated models suites that are being built in the EU. Such tools can foster cooperation among municipal departments devoted to various planning activities.

· The use of a single multidisciplinary tool by different actors can increase the coherence and credibility of the planned scenarios. Moreover, these suites bring the attention of the planners to the ultimate effects of pollution and of the measures decided for reducing it: the impact on people’s health and monuments-buildings.

· It is rather likely that these kinds of tools will become “reference solutions” for implementing the directives going to be originated by the current EC initiative Thematic Strategy on the Urban Environment. In fact the integrated suites are suited for becoming elements of more complex Environmental Managements Systems or represent the tools for planning Sustainable Transport Systems and Sustainable Land Use policies.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Three example templates are available within the INTEGAIRE database for this topic:

- ISHTAR Project : building an advanced models suite for urban sustainable planning

- HEARTS Project - Modelling Health Effects and Risks of Transport Systems

- Integrated Land Use and Transport Planning tools

6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

· Information on the activities of the Land Use and Transport cluster of the key action ‘City of Tomorrow’ can be found at www.lutr.net

· Details on the ISHTAR Project can be found at www.ishtar-fp5-eu.com

· PROPOLIS is described at www.ltcon.fi/propolis

· HEARTS Project web site is www.euro.who.int/transport

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back

 

 


 

Issue

  Models for Planning: Measurements

Related Topic Templates and Examples

 
Topic Template Examples
Traffic data/sensors
 
Traffic parameters monitored in Utrecht
Which traffic parameters do we measure and use as input in our models?

Overview of Issue

  Overview to appear here

Last Updated


 

30th November 1999

Back

 

 


 

1. Topic

  Traffic data/sensors

2. Introduction

   

The objective of implementing most measures is to meet local air quality in urban areas.

Traffic data is one of the most important sources of information to receive when working with air quality management systems. Fundamental differences between vehicles, such as weight, engine size and fuel type, are very significant in accounting for variations in emission rates. Recent advances in technology have delivered significant reductions in vehicle emissions. However, they continue to be an important factor in both local air quality and levels of greenhouse gases. The connection between traffic and air pollution is complex and involves a wide range of factors. To discover more knowledge about the traffic speed, distribution of different vehicles, dynamic information etc we must have data…Traffic data are available in every cities (more and less). It can be quite difficult to have access to the data, and if you have access to the data, the format is probably in the wrong format and it can also be difficult to interpret. Using computer software like emission data bases and dispersion models its fundamental to have accurate information from the traffic sensors.


3. Discussion

   

When you have a fleet of vehicles in your town (or area) you must find information that is important for your Air Quality Management System like emission database and dispersion modelling software etc. To calculate emission on an annual basis you must have information about the distribution of the vehicles, traffic network and emission factors etc. When using dispersion calculation models you also must have dynamic data information concerning monthly and daily variation of the traffic (divided in the type of vehicles).

The vehicle exhaust emissions may be influenced in two principal ways: by changing the composition of the traffic or by changing the way in which the vehicles are operated. To have that kind of information you also must have traffic data in real time and historical.

To obtain real time traffic data you must have a well defined data protocol. The protocol will be used initially to exchange traffic measurement data. Traffic measurement data can be both static and dynamic. Static data, e.g. the names of locations which do not change frequently. Dynamic data, e.g. measurements from a location, which changes frequently, sometimes several times a minute. Because of this the data is made available in two ways. Static data is returned on request. Dynamic data is returned on request or subscribed to. If subscribed to, the data will be delivered to the application as soon as it is changed.

Location data consists of static information regarding measurement locations etc. This includes information on the identity of the location, the coordinates of the location, possible sampling intervals, what parameters are measured, number of lanes etc. A location is the name for a geographical point where traffic measurement is possible.

Traffic measurement data consists of information on measurement location, sampling interval, traffic flow, traffic speed etc.

On the other side, the emission results from EU tests are not always representative for emission behaviour of the modern vehicles in real world driving conditions: measurements have pointed out that new technologies can have a different emission behaviour in real traffic compared to European tests resulting in higher emissions.

In particular Heavy Duty vehicles are the major polluters (especially for NOx and PM) in cities and have a high emission reduction potential as demonstrated in the London Low Emission Zone feasibility study.

Buses of public transport companies have a special role since transport companies can perform a role model function regarding clean transport: besides new diesel fuelled vehicles (Euro 4 starting from 2005), vehicles on alternative fuels and retrofitted vehicles can contribute to a clean city.

The integration between on-board measurements and information on traffic condition should be both used for the evaluation of different situations: data provided by the measurement campaigns will be the scientific base for the evaluation of pollution volumes and will provide quantitative data input to the air quality modelling and impact monitoring.

Representative routes may be chosen in the city area and defined as a representative driving cycle.

The most representative vehicles may be evaluated based on measurements performed driving this cycle: this will make it also possible to compare different technologies in similar conditions and real traffic.

During operation emissions (CO2, CO, NOx, THC, PM), fuel consumption and engine parameters (speed, engine speed, lambda) have to be measured.


4. Recommendation / Conclusion

   
  • Develop data protocol standards for adoption to Air Quality Management Systems.
  • Making available traffic air quality monitoring data via the internet.
  • Working to have a better “understanding” between the disciplines Air Quality Specialists and Traffic Management Specialists.
  • Develop and evaluate traffic control systems which reduce vehicle emissions and effects on air pollutions levels.

5. Examples / Further Reading

   

Traffic parameters monitored in Utrecht

Which traffic parameters do we measure and use as input in our models?


6. Additional Documents / Web Links

   

Other examples in EU Projects:

· CENTAUR: Napels (I) and Barcelona (Spain).

· ENTIRE: Cologne (Germany).

· NGVeurope: Gent, Ixelles and Mechelen (Belgium), Poitiers (France), Augsburg (Germany), Dublin (Ireland), Amstelveen and Haarlem (The Netherlands), Eslov and Gothenburg (Sweden).

· SAGITTAIRE: Besancon (France), Trento (Italy) and Alicante (Spain).

Last Updated


 

25th January 2005

Back